Date: 2012-08-02 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Paranormal; Vampires; Paranormal Romance; Fantasy; Romance; Supernatural; New Adult; Adult; Urban Fantasy; Own
Description: Librarian note: Older cover edition of B00FLYG1QM. ‘Bloodgifted’ is the story of young Sydney woman, Laura Dantonville, who learns that her rare genetic gift is the key to ending a centuries-old curse. Descended from a cursed Roman soldier, Laura's unique blood is coveted by the secret community of vampires who reside in the eastern suburbs of Sydney. On the first full moon after her coming-of-age, a power struggle ensues between two of the most powerful of these groups, each determined to claim her. But, what does Laura want, and does she have a choice?

Bloodgifted

Book One of the Dantonville Legacy

Tima Maria Lacoba

Copyright © 2013 Publisher Name

All rights reserved.

ISBN: XXXXXX

ISBN 13: XXXXX

Library of Congress Control Number: XXXXX (If applicable)

LCCN Imprint Name: City and State (If applicable)

“Bloodgifted is an intriguing, intricate and absorbing read. I’m already fascinated to know where the series will progress.”

Lindsay J. Pryor, best selling author of the Blackthorn Series, Blood Shadows and Blood Roses

All the characters, events or residential establishments in this book are entirely fictitious and from the author’s imagination. They bear no relation whatsoever to anyone with the same name or names and the incidents depicted are pure invention.

Except for use in any review, no part of this text is to be reproduced, either whole or part, transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including photocopying, recording, storage in an information retrieval system, or otherwise, without the written permission of the author.

This book cannot be sold, traded, lent, resold, hired out or otherwise circulated without prior consent of the author in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without a similar condition including this condition being imposed on the subsequent purchaser.

Cover Artist                 Rebecca Campbell, Trance Designs

Acknowledgements

To my wonderful family and friends, this is a big thank you for persevering with me when all I could talk about was my book. A big hug to Pam, Jackie and Pauline, and my dear sister-in-law Sue. You were there when I needed someone to listen to my ideas and proof read my latest pages. A special hug goes to Claudia, who also gave up endless weekends to help create the Bloodgifted trailers, redesign my website and who took all those fabulous pictures of, The Abbey—the heritage listed house which serves as the Lebrettan mansion in the book.

And to the talented ladies in my writers group, who faithfully each week listened as I read the latest instalment of my manuscript; patiently critiqued, edited and provided suggestions that transformed my embryonic scribblings into a living, breathing entity. This is to Decima, Siobhan, Lily, Jill, Connie, Jo, Colleen, Libby and Silda and Anne and Annie from Umina. You turned a fledging writer into an author. Also, to my friend and fellow writer, Lindsay—big hugs for your encouragement on this wonderful journey on which we’ve embarked.

Thank you to my long-time friend Dr Carolyn, who over a delicious morning tea provided me with her medical expertise

And, of course, to my mum, my best friend, who kept me fed and watered on those days when nothing else existed beyond my laptop and Laura and Alec’s world; who was there for me all the way, and kept me sane throughout the entire process.

You’re the best!

Lastly, I’d like to thanks Lewis Carroll, whose wonderful book, Alice In Wonderland, inspired me to write in the first place.

This book is dedicated to all of you, and those who still believe in fairy tales.

Table of Contents

Prologue

Chapter 1 My Birthday

Chapter 2 Surprise

Chapter 3 Servitude

Chapter 4 Meeting A Vampire

Chapter 5 Past and Present

Chapter 6 A Secret Share

Chapter 7 Just Coffee

Chapter 8 The Boyfriend

Chapter 9 My Girl

Chapter 10 The Ritual

Chapter 11 Friends and Other Creatures

Chapter 12 Vampire Ball

Chapter 13 Trials of a Princeps

Chapter 14 Breakfast

Chapter 15 History Lesson

Chapter 16 Family Matters

Chapter 17 Into the Garden

Chapter 18 Mess Up

Chapter 19 Safe and Familiar

Chapter 20 Departure

Chapter 21 Decisions

Chapter 22 When Things Go Wrong

Chapter 23 Taken

Chapter 24 A Hunting We Will Go

Chapter 25 Maris

Chapter 26 Concealment

Chapter 27 Betrayal

Chapter 28 Night Watch

Chapter 29 Not Over Yet

Chapter 30 Jean

Chapter 31 Business Arrangement

Chapter 32 Family Ties

Chapter 33 Memories

Chapter 34 Interrogation

Chapter 35 Bonding

Chapter 36 The Pledge

Chapter 37 Coming Home

Chapter 38 Precious Jewels

Chapter 39 Human or Vampire

Chapter 40 Bargain Sealed

Chapter 41 Curiouser and Curiouser

Chapter 42 Hidden Doors

Chapter 43 Past Loves

Chapter 44 Declaration

Chapter 45 No More Secrets

Chapter 46 Blood Lines

Chapter 47 Unfinished Business

Chapter 48 Aftermath

Chapter 49 Goodbye

Chapter 50 Eternity

Epilogue

Chapter 1 of Bloodpledge

List of Characters and Places and Terms

PROLOGUE

Villa of Antonius Lugdunensis, Gaul

AD 263

I always believed I’d die in battle. It certainly would have been preferable to the way my life did end. One day, a soldier in the service of Rome, the next a creature from my worst nightmares.

Demon. Bloodsucker. Vampire.

It was meant to have been just a routine patrol. A search, destroy and retrieve mission—search out the Pictish raiders who were attacking Roman settlements south of the Wall, destroy them and retrieve any captives they may have taken.

Straightforward. Instead, it turned into the day from hell.

We were attacked and one of my men wounded. Nepos. I sent him back to the fort with another of my men, Melander, to make sure he got back safely. Then the rest of us got back on our horses and tracked the raiders to a small village deep in Pictish territory, north of the Wall.

We rode in, cornered and killed them. Search and destroy accomplished. But as we searched for the Roman captives, the native women emerged, dragging their bound prisoners after them—terrified women and children—and slit their throats.

‘They were sacrifices to our great goddess,’ one of them screeched, a large, flame-haired woman with the beauty of a goddess.

I heard the quick indrawn breaths of my men. In other circumstances I’d let them toss for her, but all I wanted was to slit her own lily-white throat. Those captives had been Romans.

I dismounted, pulled out my sword and strode over to her. ‘I would have spared the lot of you. Not now.’

‘Kill me Roman, and you’ll incur the wrath of the goddess, Melusine.’

As she spoke, people streamed out of the huts—mostly the old and infirm, and children. They stood behind her. Silent. Waiting.

‘Don’t make the mistake of thinking I fear your gods. I don’t. You should fear me, woman, for sending your warriors into Roman territory and taking our people for your disgusting, savage rites.’

‘Your people and mine aren’t so different,’ she said. ‘We sacrifice to honour our gods, but you kill in your arenas for entertainment. Which one of us is the real savage?’

I was in no mood for a debate and raised my arm to give my men the signal. One good turn deserved another, I figured.

‘Would you slaughter the innocent?’ the woman cried.

‘Innocent!’ I pointed to the murdered Romans. ‘They were innocent. Take a look! See the blood?’

‘We sent them to the gods!’

‘And you’re about to follow!’ I lowered my arm and my men slowly started forward.

The children screamed and hid behind the women’s skirts.

‘Then hear me first, Romans.’ She raised her arms upward and looked at each one of us in turn. ‘You dishonoured our gods this day and took the blood due them, so their curse is now on you. Human blood will be your food. As beasts that kill only in the night, so you too will walk in darkness. Sunlight will be your enemy. And you’ —she pointed to me— ‘will pass this on to your children and they to theirs for as long as the moon circles the earth.’

The bitch cursed us!

My men hesitated and looked to me. Even though I didn’t believe her gods to be any where near as powerful as our Roman ones, we were in their territory and her words made the hairs on my arms stand up. My wife, Gallia, was several months pregnant. What if…? I felt a sudden rush of fear.

I raised my sword and pressed it to her throat. ‘Retract it, woman, and I’ll spare your lives.’

‘Only to sell us as slaves in your market places? It’s better to die free! I am Eithne of the Prythyn, servant of the great goddess, and all I’ve said will surely come to pass.’ She spat in my face.

Without hesitation I plunged my sword into her throat. My men finished off the rest. That’s when the Curse began to take effect. Our skin started to blister and our eyes—which had turned the colour of Phoenician purple—watered even in that weak northern sun.

The horses shied and bolted. We had to make our way back to the fort at Vindobala on foot. Within two days, our incisors had lengthened. We couldn’t keep food down. Instead we developed an insatiable craving for blood.

As the days passed, or rather nights—since we couldn’t travel by day any more—we made our way back drawn by the smell of human blood. It was strange how we could pick up the scent of humans from several miles away.

Then we made another discovery, this one almost as if in compensation for all our afflictions—we could run at incredible speed. We actually caught up with our horses, drank them dry, and I found I could crush their bones in my hands as if they were straw.

We had the strength of the gods—powerful—and ravenously hungry to the point of madness. I saw through a haze of red.

Finally we arrived back at the fort. The sentries on the walls didn’t stand a chance. Nobody did. Trained men were no match for us. We attacked and sucked them dry, leaving their empty carcasses on the ground in our hunt for more.

That night we killed twenty-seven men.

Just as the sun came up, we ran and hid from its deadly rays in the nearby woods. I hated what we had done and hated the witch who did this to us. Yet, there was nothing we could do about it. The Thirst was uncontrollable and the next night we returned to do more of the same. At this rate we quickly decimated the fort of all its soldiers; men who were our friends and brother-soldiers.

Worst of all, Nepos and Melander were among those we killed. We had become demons, like the evil lamia—the bloodsuckers of legend.

My men raged at the gods. Calixtus, Sempronius and Appius tried killing themselves, but no matter how deadly, the wounds they inflicted on themselves simply healed again.

We weren’t even allowed to die.

For the next few days we hid, doing our best to avoid human settlements. I was desperate to control this thing inside me. We decided to feed from the wild animals in the forest, rest in the daylight hours and rise at night to find a priest of Mithras, our god of the Legions, who could lift this wretched curse.

Eventually we found one, who didn’t run off in terror. The bag of gold we offered readily overcame any fear he may have felt at our approach.

He sprinkled us with holy water, sacrificed a bull and called on the god.

We waited but felt no change. Either Mithras wasn’t listening, or—as Calixtus suggested—we’d offended him in some way.

In desperation we sought out a soothsayer. ‘Only the one who uttered the curse can lift it,’ he said. ‘Smear her ashes onto your eyes, ears and lips then offer some of your blood and call upon her spirit. Speak nicely to her!’ he added for good measure. ‘A spirit will not respond to anger.’

Be nice! I wanted to go down to Hades and kill her all over again.

But since we had no choice, we did as he said.

We sped through the night, back to the Pictish village, found her body where she had fallen, rotting and putrid along with the others whom we slew.

My men gathered the bodies and burnt them, scattering their ashes to the wind, but her body we placed on a separate pyre and as the flames rose, cut open our wrists and let our blood drip onto her corpse.

I prostrated myself and called on her spirit.

She appeared. ‘Why summon me, Roman?’ she asked.

‘To beg for mercy.’ I clenched my jaw.

‘As you had mercy on me and my people?’ she retorted.

‘We don’t deserve to be punished this way. Your people killed mine. Isn’t that the truth?’

‘My people did so to survive as you Romans took more and more of our land, stole our cattle and sold our people into slavery or to fight in your arenas.’

‘We brought you civilization!’

‘At the cost of our freedom!’

‘Then take your hatred out on me and not on my men,’ I offered.

‘Your men are not innocent. They knew what they were doing.’

‘Then spare the children who will be born to me,’ I cried in desperation as I thought of Gallia.

‘As you spared mine?’ she cried.

‘But they’re innocent!’ I pleaded.

‘As was the child in my womb. For that deed alone I damn you!’

Until that moment I still harboured a faint hope for a chance of reprieve. Now? Not a snowflake’s chance in Hades.

Behind me, my men groaned.

Then she spoke again. ‘What has been done, cannot be undone. But this one thing I can grant. As one of my children escaped your sword, while hunting in the woods, so will I spare one of yours. Your wife will give birth to twins: Children of Light and Dark. The boy shall be as you, a drinker of blood, when he comes of age. But the girl will not. She will walk in the light.

‘Unnatural length of life and youthfulness will be granted her and her descendants. They shall be known as Children of Light and their blood shall sustain the Child of Darkness.

‘And you, Roman, shall live all through the long ages ahead till one born of your house—a Child of Light and Dark—willingly bears a child to one of Prythin blood, a descendant of my house, and born on this spot.

‘Only then the curse will be lifted, for the child shall bear the mingled blood of Roman and Prythin—one race, one blood. At that time you will be given a choice—to remain as you are or become human again. But know this, the longer you remain in this form the faster will you age should you choose the latter. All your long years will come at once and death will be your release.

‘This is my mercy.’

From the Private Journals of Marcus Antonius Pulcher, Praefecus Equituum of the First Cohort of Frisians, Vindobala

Chapter 1

My Birthday

The Present

LAURA

Thou shalt not fear birthdays, has been my motto for the past few years. And I saw no reason to change it, regardless that this year I was turning that much-dreaded big Five-O.

For anyone else that may have been daunting enough, but for me it’s even more so since my family’s pedigree is unique, even weird. It appears there’s something in our genetic makeup that decreases the rate of aging up to forty percent. With me, it’s more like fifty. Lately, it’s become even harder to convince people my unnatural youthful looks have nothing to do with any nip and tuck or a fabulous moisturising crème. And it’s interesting the way women in particular, scrutinise me with almost X-Ray vision trying to spot any evidence of cosmetic surgery. Good luck to them! For one thing, I’m an absolute chicken when it comes to sharp and pointy objects and needles of any kind slip into that category.

But I can understand. Who wouldn’t mind looking twenty-something in their fifties?

I keep a photo from my twenty-fifth birthday in the top drawer of my dressing table. When I turned thirty I took it out and compared the face in the photo to the one staring out at me from the mirror. They were the same. I felt chuffed. Who wouldn’t?

I put that photo away till my fortieth, when I again did my little facial self-examination, and then this morning on my fiftieth. There was no change. But just to be absolutely sure and prove to myself I wasn’t on some delusional trip, I took my picture on my mobile phone and sent it, together with my twenty-fifth birthday photo, to my aunt Judy, my father’s sister. She and I share the same genetic anomaly and like me, her biological age lags far behind her chronological.

Although approaching her centenary my aunt appears to be no more that her mid fifties, still slim, little grey, few lines and the picture of health.

It didn’t take long for her to ring me. ‘Happy Birthday Laura, dear. Will I see you at your parents’ tonight?’

‘Of course! They’re expecting me. I couldn’t possibly disappoint. Besides, it’s tradition!’ I laughed. ‘Now, I assume you received my text. Tell me I’m not delusional and the photos are the same.’

She laughed lightly. ‘They are the same, so there’s no need to question your state of mind.’

‘That’s a relief. So, how long am I going to look like this? Not that I’m complaining mind, but this is really getting strange and just a little… you know, inconvenient.’

I actually gave up travelling overseas as I could no longer handle the suspicious looks I received from hypersensitive customs officials, not to mention the interrogations and strip searches in little back rooms, all because my passport photo doesn’t match my chronological age. After the last experience I decided it was best to holiday at home, or resort to finding a disreputable solicitor who could provide me with a false birth certificate.

‘Exactly what I’d like to talk to you about,’ my aunt replied.

‘That sounds ominous.’

‘No, no not at all. Everything’s fine dear, and we’ll talk tonight. Now I have to go. Enjoy your day.’ She rang off. Her voice had sounded cheery enough, yet beneath, I sensed a certain undercurrent.

The last time we had “a little talk” revolved around my delayed maturity. In high school everyone else had hit puberty but me. I was the odd kid out, too self-conscious to tell even my closest friends I still hadn’t gotten my periods. I was in Year Twelve. My mum had prepared me when I was younger, but neither of us expected it to be this late. She had no idea, but Aunt Judy did.

‘That’s normal for us, dear,’ she had said. ‘Physically and emotionally you’ll mature far more slowly than everyone else. See it as a plus! When you reach your fifties you’ll still be young in so many ways. What woman wouldn’t want that?’

At the time I didn’t appreciate the full meaning of her words.

She also explained our biological inheritance being caused by an unusual gene we possess that gives us our very rare blood type. So rare, in fact, it’s unclassified. She advised me then it would not be a good idea to donate blood.

After that wonderful revelation I went on a research spree trawling through every medical journal and science book I could find, looking for anything regarding strange blood types, delayed aging, aliens, etcetera. Yes, I seriously considered whether my family were descended from aliens!

My aunt assured me we weren’t. Apart from fishing villages in northern Japan and remote mountain settlements in the Caucasus famous for their centenarians, there was nothing. Even though those people were long lived, they hadn’t stopped aging.

It looked like I was on my own.

Thinking about my family, one member in each generation who inherited our weird gene lived well beyond their centenary. In fact, they enjoyed double the lifespan of the so-called four-score-and-ten most people were granted. Grandad Owen lived to be one hundred and thirty-two and his father died aged one hundred and forty-seven. They didn’t appear young though. Grandad looked to be at least in his eighties when he died. And he was the only one who had ever travelled overseas, courtesy of the AIF, who sent him straight to the trenches in France during the First World War.

Did that mean my physical appearance would eventually catch up? Surely I wasn’t going to look this young a decade or so from now? Or would I? I would just have to wait and see.

Admittedly, until a few years ago, I appreciated this advantage as it meant I could date much younger men. Problem is, it got messy when they asked my age. And it’s surprising how many men do. Must be an ego thing, I concluded long ago.

They never reacted very well when they coaxed it out of me. On one particular date, the guy excused himself to go to the loo and never came back. Just as well we hadn’t ordered yet otherwise I would have been stuck with the bill.

After that embarrassing episode, I accepted the fact that lying was my only option. The problem is that I don’t lie well and avoiding the subject doesn’t always work. So for the next twelve years, I gave up dating altogether.

Oddly enough, it wasn’t a hard decision to make. As the years roll on the discrepancy between my physical appearance and my chronological age—if things don’t change—will only increase. Who’s to say I won’t end up as a guinea pig in a secret research lab hidden somewhere in the desert? To an ambitious scientist I’m a walking Nobel Prize.

Just as I began to wonder if I should be celebrating this birthday at all, my best friend, Jenny, messaged me. ‘Happy b/day u genetic freak u. C u @ lunch.’

Yep, that’s my best friend. She always knows how to make me smile when I need it. Jenny’s sixteen years my junior, but strangers seeing us together would assume the reverse. So far, it hasn’t affected our friendship and I sincerely hope it never will.

Her dark hair is still bright and glossy and the occasional grey that dares to appear is ripped out with gusto. There are the beginnings of fine lines around her eyes, but they only accentuate their sparkle whenever she laughs. And Jenny loves to laugh. Her good humour shows even in the most trying circumstances. She’s one of those rare people who have come through life’s difficulties battered, but still able to see the sunshine. It’s a special quality to possess, one I sometimes envy.

I hurried out of my unit to meet her.

The cicadas were humming, the scent of frangipanis filled the air and the sky blazed a sultry azure blue. It’s what I’ve always called a South Pacific day and, in summer, there’s no more glorious place on earth than Sydney with the world’s most beautiful beaches just a twenty-minute drive from my inner-city unit.

Jenny had booked a table at the Bar Oceania at the south end of Coogee. It was a popular spot, so I was lucky to find somewhere to park.

As I got out, I saw that she’d managed to grab one of the sidewalk tables with the nifty umbrella on top. There she sat, sipping an iced tea, looking cool and relaxed in a floaty, pale lilac dress, a smile on her face as she watched kids and adults jostle each other at the nearby gelato bar.

‘They’re doing a roaring trade today,’ I said as I joined her.

‘Reckon. We might get one later on,’ she replied as she rose from her seat to plant a kiss on my cheek. ‘Anyway, Happy Birthday, you. I’ve ordered us some peach flavoured iced tea.’

‘Thanks. When did you arrive?’

‘Ten minutes ago. I wanted to get an outside table. Too nice a day to be indoors,’ she said, pointing to the interior of the café which looked deceptively dark compared to the sharp brightness of our outdoor seating.

The waitress delivered our drinks just as Jenny slid a small pastel-coloured envelope in my direction. ‘Go on, open it.’ Her eyes shone.

‘It’s pointless to say you shouldn’t have, right?’

‘What do you think!’

I smiled and tore open the envelope. Inside was a ticket to the Sydney performance of the Edinburgh Military Tattoo. I may not have a drop of Scottish blood in me, but I shiver with excitement at the sound of bagpipes and a massed pipe band reduces me to jelly.

I jumped out of my seat and gave her a big hug. ‘Jen!’ I exclaimed. ‘I’ve been “uumming” and “aaahing” for the last couple of weeks, trying to make up my mind whether or not to go to this. It’s so expensive’. I love my job as a teacher, but I certainly didn’t go into the profession to get rich. The last I heard the local garbage collector earned more.

‘Yeah,’ she said, ‘but I know how much you love bagpipes and the whole military thing. And guess what?’

Before I could, she produced another ticket from her bag. ‘I’m coming with you,’ she said, and waved it in my face.

‘Since when are you a fan?’

‘Since I saw the ad on telly. How could I possibly pass up seeing all those gorgeous men in skirts?’

I rolled my eyes. ‘Kilts!’

‘Whatever you say. And who knows, it could be a really windy night and we’ll both find out what’s beneath those things!’ She wriggled her eyebrows at me.

I laughed. ‘You’re incredible and the best friend ever.’

She gave me a huge grin. ‘And don’t you forget it! So I can safely assume Matt hasn’t got you these.’

‘Ha! He hates bagpipes. Don’t know what he has against them.’

I discreetly hid my Holiday In Scotland CDs after he once said they reminded him of copulating cats!

Detective Inspector Matthew Sommers is the man in my life. We met four months ago and, yes, he knows all about my unusual bloodline. It doesn’t really bother him since I look much younger and that suits him just fine. He stands around six feet and when he smiles a cute dimple forms in his left cheek.

The day we met, he was accompanying a uniformed female constable who came to instruct Grades Five and Six on Traffic Safety. It was part of the Primary school curriculum and that year Matt got the short straw. Usually it’s the uniformed police who do these little school trips, but unfortunately—or fortunately for me—due to staff shortages, long service leaves and illness, one of the detectives had to fill the role. We started chatting over coffee in the staff lunchroom afterwards and then he asked me out to dinner. I had no difficulty accepting.

‘Jen, there’s no way I’d drag him to this. He’d come out of a sense of obligation and sit there with cotton wool stuffed in his ears.’ I shook my head as I tried to picture the scene.

‘You know, it would be almost worth it just to see him.’ We both laughed, when out of the blue Jenny said, ‘You slept with him yet?’

‘I was wondering when you’d get around to that.’

She grinned.

‘Okay, yes, I finally did it!’

She lifted her glass. ‘C’mon, that’s cause for celebration.’ We chinked glasses. ‘I was beginning to think you’d never get rid it. Honestly, Laura, you were turning into the oldest virgin on the planet!’

‘Shhh! Not so loud. The rest of the world doesn’t have to know!’ I noticed one or two heads turn in our direction.

Matt and I had been together now for nearly four months and it was only in last few weeks I’d finally succumbed.

‘You did well to hold out so long.’

I lowered my glass. ‘I didn’t want to sleep with someone just for the sake of it. You know that. But it’s different with Matt. It’s getting serious.’

‘Well, it must be if he went without sex all these months!’ She laughed.

Matt and I had made love a few times now. He was an attentive and considerate lover, yet I couldn’t achieve fulfilment. Matt said it would take a while for my body to get used it—especially after that painful first time. I hoped it wouldn’t be long, and before Jenny could grill me any further, I changed the subject. ‘You remember my Aunt Judy, Dad’s sister?’

‘Yeah, yeah—massive gold bangles and chokers. What about her?’

‘Spoke to her this morning. She asked if I’ll be at Mum and Dad’s tonight. Seems there’s something important she needs to tell me.’

‘Any idea?’ Jen asked as she sipped on her iced tea.

I nodded. ‘My… little anomaly.’

‘That could be interesting. Doesn’t she carry the same anti-aging thing as you?’

‘It’s not anti-aging, just slower that everyone else. You know something, now that I think of it, she suddenly stopped taking part in any family events after her fiftieth, except for my birthday. She’s never missed one of those. Oh, and when I was in school she always turned up for Saturday sport or any event where I was involved.’

‘Obviously you’re her favourite, Laura.’

‘I s’pose. She doesn’t have any children of her own so it’s nice to think she’s kind of adopted me.’

‘So, she’s what—ninety now?’

‘Late nineties, I think.’ I tried to remember her exact age. Jenny twirled the ice at the bottom of glass with her straw, having just drained the last of her drink as well.

‘Hundred,’ I said.

‘What?’

‘She’s going to be a hundred. Dad’s planning a huge celebration.’

‘How does she look?’ Jenny asked curiously.

‘Easily forty years younger,’ I replied. ‘And still really attractive.’

Jenny looked at me in amazement. ‘Huh! Why can’t I be cursed like that!’ she groaned.

I was beginning to hate this growing difference between us. ‘Jen, you’re only thirty-four and beautiful. Men give themselves whiplash when you walk down the street!’ It didn’t work. I took a deep breath. ‘Look, I know you can see the physical advantages, but…’ and just as I was about to launch into my litany of disadvantages, Jenny put both index fingers into her ears and began to hum.

I sat back in my seat, folded my arms and waited for her to finish. ‘I hate it when you do that!’

‘I know,’ she replied smugly. Then inching slightly forward to get closer to me, she quietly asked, ‘But if you had a choice, would you get rid of it?’

She continued to jiggle the ice in the bottom of her glass and waited for my answer. I couldn’t give her one. ‘Thought so,’ she sighed and leaned back in her chair.

It wasn’t the first time this difference had cropped up between us and I had a sense it was only going to grow as the years advanced. How would Jenny feel a decade from now if I still appeared no older than twenty-something and she’d be pushing her mid-forties? I really didn’t want to think about it.

‘Jen, I don’t want this to ruin our friendship. I’ve got it, I’m stuck with it and I’d be a liar if I said I didn’t enjoy it.’

‘I’m sure.’

‘That’s not fair!’ Given the choice, what woman on this planet wouldn’t give up her soul to have an age-retarding DNA.

‘You’re telling me!’ Jenny smiled and the momentary tension evaporated, yet I was glad when the waitress came to take our lunch order.

*   *   *

Since I was an only child, my parents had always made my birthday a grand occasion. Mum always created an incredible spread with all my favourite foods. As I grew to adulthood they saw no reason to change that, so this evening Matt and I were expected over at seven.

He arrived early, still in his work clothes—navy trousers and black, grey and white pinstriped shirt, sleeves rolled up at the elbows. The tie was probably somewhere on the back seat of his car. Tonight he looked particularly drawn and it made him appear older than his thirty-six years.

‘Bad day?’ I asked.

Matt didn’t often share his cases with me, but sometimes he just needed to talk. ‘We got a nasty one.’ He rubbed his tired eyes. ‘Twelve year-old kid. Some kind of puncture marks all over the body, entirely drained of blood.’ I grimaced as he continued. ‘Third one this week, too. We’ve got half the department on this case. Got to catch him—or whatever we’re dealing with—before there’s a fourth killing.’

‘It’s been on the news, but not about the missing blood.’

‘Nope, we kept that from the media.’

‘Guess I can understand why. They’d have a field day. But I have faith in you Detective Inspector Matthew Sommers. You’ll get them.’ I ran my arms around his strong, athletic frame and hugged him.

Matt’s arms encircled me as well. ‘I wish the Commissioner had as much faith in me as you do. He’s been screaming at us to catch this bastard before there’s another killing. The oldest vic was fifteen and they’re getting younger. I had to inform the parents.’

I reached up and brushed a lock of wavy light-brown hair from his forehead. He was always more affected by crimes involving children or young people. The hardest part was informing the parents and loved ones of a death, especially that of a child. To him, it was almost personal.

‘Look, if you don’t want to go tonight to Mum and Dad’s…’ I bit my lip. I’d been looking forward to this evening.

Matt gazed at me. ‘If it was up to me, I’d take you out to dinner, just the two of us, then go back to my place and spend the night together.’ He leaned in and kissed my neck then trailed his lips along my jaw before finding my mouth.

Oh, it felt good and if I weren’t expected at my parent’s place, I’d take him up on the offer.

‘Pity your family’s expecting you,’ he murmured against my lips.

‘There’s always after dinner,’ I suggested.

His eyes crinkled up into a smile. ‘All right, then. Oh, I nearly forget… Happy Birthday.’ He held out a small rectangular, beautifully wrapped package that had been sticking out of his trouser pocket.

I had pretended not to notice when he walked in.

‘It’s why I’m early. I’d rather you unwrap it here than at your parents,’ he said.

I looked up at him with a surprised smile, took the package from his hands and hurriedly ripped off the pretty wrapping in my excitement. Beneath, lay a dark green velvet box and as I opened it my breath left me. Sitting in its dark velvet lining was a teardrop milky opal pendant with matching earrings framed in a delicate filigree gold setting. They were absolutely stunning. All I could do was stare. ‘Oh, Matt! They’re beautiful!’

‘I remember you once mentioned how much you liked opals. So, I thought—’ Matt began.

Before he could finish I threw an arm around his neck and kissed him. I could feel his mouth turning up into a smile beneath my lips. ‘Mmmm, I guess that means you like them!’ he murmured softly before returning my kiss.

‘Yes thanks,’ I managed to breathe out a little while later.

‘For the present or the kiss?’ he teased.

‘Both.’

‘I should give you presents more often then.’ He cupped my face in his hands and kissed me long and sweetly.

For the moment I forgot we were expected elsewhere, so reluctantly we pulled apart. Matt stroked my throat. ‘Put them on. Let’s see how they look.’

He took the velvet box from me and placed it on the hall table. As he lifted the pendant from its silken bed, I turned and gathered my long hair to one side to let him slip the lovely jewel around my neck. He joined the clasp then bent his head and trailed his warm lips along the length of my throat as his hands slid to caress my shoulders. ‘Would you like the earrings now?’ he said softly as his lips nibbled my left earlobe.

‘Uh huh. But I need my ears back.’

He chuckled and released me long enough for me to take the precious little gems from their box and place them in my ears. Then he turned me around to face him. ‘Beautiful. The opals are perfect with your complexion.’ His eyes roamed over me. ‘New dress?’

‘My birthday present to me. What do you think?’

I took a step back and did a little twirl, feeling the soft fabric billow out from my ankles. It wasn’t everyday I shopped for a new dress, but the occasion called for one. And this sapphire and cream chiffon, ankle-length creation with delicate butterfly sleeves beckoned to me as I passed by the store window.

I’d applied a little makeup, just a touch of bronze to highlight my eyes, and splurged on a new plum-toned lipstick. Instead of my customary ponytail, I let my waist-length hair hang loosely down my back.

‘Very nice,’ he said as his eyes lingered on me, then pulled me close again for another kiss. ‘We’ll leave early. I want you all to myself tonight—all night!’

I smiled as Matt tucked my arm into his and led me to his waiting car.

Chapter 2

Surprise

LAURA

My parents had always wanted a large family as Mum had been an only child and Dad was the younger of two. Ever the optimist, he constructed a house to accommodate the family he and Mum planned on having.

Sadly, it never eventuated. After having me, the doctors informed Mum she couldn’t have any more children. So I grew up in the biggest house on the street. The timber-framed two-storey building boasted six bedrooms, two bathrooms and a large living area spacious enough to accommodate a floor-to-ceiling Christmas tree. Needless to say, my parents encouraged me to have friends stay over whenever I liked. There was rarely a weekend when the house wasn’t filled with squealing girls all through my school life and well into my university years.

Here we were and my devoted mother had created an amazing spread for the occasion. She would have made a successful chef and had seriously considered making it her life’s career, but she realised the pressure of working in a well-known restaurant with a volatile prima-donna of a chef while juggling a family at the same time, was probably too much for her.

Instead, my mum, Eilene Dantonville, decided to go into business for herself, working from home. Over the years she has successfully supplied select restaurants and cafes with her own brand of designer cupcakes. Her mouth-watering creations have even been featured in Delicious magazine.

She always shone at these family get-togethers, basking in the praise heaped on her latest offerings. Yet tonight she seemed strangely quiet and every so often I’d catch her casting furtive glances in Aunt Judy’s direction. I wondered whether to follow her into the kitchen and ask if everything was all right, when Aunt Judy caught my attention.

She was still a striking woman, beautiful even, roughly my height with clear and alert lavender eyes. I knew this was a by-product of our shared biological inheritance for, apart from her and Grandad, no other member of my family sported that particular colour.

‘New dress, dear? It looks lovely on you,’ she said, in her delightful husky voice.

I smiled at the compliment.

‘I’d like us to go for a stroll in the garden later this evening. There’s an important matter I need to speak with you about.’

‘So you said this morning.’

She looked at the opals I was wearing. ‘From Matt?’

‘Uh huh. Aren’t they gorgeous?’ I smiled at him as he sat opposite me at the table.

‘Yes, they are.’ Her smile didn’t reach her eyes. If anything, she appeared concerned.

‘So how was your day, Baby Girl?’ Dad asked. It was his pet name for me.

‘It was excellent! Jen and I lunched at Coogee and… look.’ I fished the coveted tickets out of my bag and waved them around. ‘It’s to the Edinburgh Military Tattoo. They’re actually here in Sydney in February,’ and casting a mock accusing glance at my bagpipe-hating boyfriend, added, ‘Don’t worry, you’re safe. Jen bought two. She and I are going.’

Matt gave me a sheepish but relieved smile. ‘Tell her thanks for me.’

I was glad to see that he’d been able to switch off from the day’s events. His deep grey eyes were bright with animation as he swirled the sparkling white he held in his hand. I noticed how the lights from the candles on the table illuminated the touch of gold in his brown hair. For a moment I had the impulse to lean across the table and curl some of it round my finger. Looking at him now I was again reminded what an attractive man he was. He’d already hinted at us making our relationship permanent, although he never actually came out and said it. I tried to imagine myself as his wife and played around with calling myself, Mrs Sommers—Mrs Laura Sommers—and I liked the sound of it. I was still musing on it when Matt waved his hand in front of my face.

‘Hey, where are you?’ he asked softly and gave me a dimpled smile.

‘Somewhere nice.’

Just then, Dad chose to remember that the One Day Cricket was on—Australia versus Pakistan. Ah, the magic word: Cricket. My father suddenly had Matt’s attention as well as Clancy, our border collie. After giving me an apologetic look he and my dad left the table and sauntered into the living room. It was male bonding time. My birthday dinner was officially over. So much for leaving early and going back to his place!

‘Ready for that stroll now?’ Aunt Judy linked her arm in mine and led me through the now vacated dining area while my mum cleared away the dishes. I felt a twinge of guilt as I passed her in the kitchen and mouthed a silent apology.

‘It’s fine, Laura. You go.’ She abruptly turned away and began stacking the dishwasher.

‘Come on, dear.’

Aunt Judy and I walked out the back entrance of the house and down the narrow brick-paved pathway that led to a low stone wall separating the house from the Council owned park on the other side. Opening the wooden back gate, she led me out and onto the quiet path that ran alongside the gently coursing Cook’s River. A gentle breeze sighed through the upper branches of the weeping willows that lined the sloping bank. It brought the sweet scent of a summer evening as it lazily drifted around us.

She stopped, released my arm and turned to face me. ‘Laura dear…’ she looked at me pensively, ‘…I knew this time would come, but still it’s hard to know where to begin, especially as—’ she paused, her face flushed and her hands, which lightly gripped my elbows, shook slightly, ‘—you’ll have difficulty believing it. But nevertheless, all I’m about to tell you is the truth. Never doubt it.’

Well, “curiouser and curiouser,” as Alice in Wonderland remarked. As a child it had always been my favourite story, that of an ordinary girl who suddenly finds herself in a strange and perplexing world.

‘What do you know about vampires?’ she said, her clear voice nudging me out of my revere.

‘Excuse me?’ For a moment I wasn’t sure if I heard her correctly.

‘Vampires dear. What do you know of them?’ she repeated.

I looked at her dumbfounded. ‘From movies, books, popular folklore?’

‘Wherever.’

‘Well as far as I know, they’re mythological bloodsucking creatures, like overgrown mosquitoes, who ravish hormone-riddled teenage girls and go “poof” in the sunlight!’

I laughed.

Aunt Judy merely smiled. ‘Some of what you’ve said is correct,’ she replied.

‘Which part?’ Surely, she wasn’t serious!

‘Not the teenage girls, dear. They actually prefer the slightly older, more experienced individual of either sex. Nor do they, as you so succinctly put it, “go poof” in the sunlight!’

Then it hit me—my aunt’s sudden withdrawal from many of our family functions after her fiftieth birthday and her apparent belief in vampires. She’d hit menopause with a bang and went nuts! So this was the payoff for enjoying delayed aging and longevity. I should have known something this good would have a serious drawback. Is this what my aunt’s trying to prepare me for? My run of sanity has come to an end? Somehow I doubted I’d be sharing this particular piece of information with Matt.

‘Laura, I haven’t lost my mind, contrary to what you’re evidently thinking right now.’ She looked at me sympathetically. ‘The look on your face says it all, dear. And I did tell you you’d find this hard to believe, let alone accept.’

‘Well, what did you expect?’ I replied. ‘It’s not something a sane adult seriously discusses. And what does it have to do with me anyway?’

‘Everything dear,’ she said with quiet conviction. ‘Let’s go for a walk and I’ll try to tell you as much as I can. The rest will come from someone else.’

‘You’re really serious!’

‘Yes dear, I am.’

We looked at each other for a moment. She appeared completely sane. ‘All right, I’ll go along with this for a while and only because you’re my favourite aunt. Who is this someone else?’ I asked.

‘A vampire by the name of Alec Munro. A meeting between you two has been arranged for tonight.’

She had to be kidding! I looked at her incredulously still willing to admit to the insanity theory.

‘Alec has been my Guardian since my fiftieth birthday. All those among the Dantonvilles who carry our rare gene have always had a vampire protector.’

She stopped for a moment to gauge my reaction.

I stood there, open-mouthed. ‘Guarded by a vampire!’ I eventually managed to say. There was now no doubt left in my mind, my dear aunt was completely nuts! I began to wonder whether I should be humouring her or having a serious talk with Dad about referring her to a psychologist.

The expression on my face must have said it all, for Aunt Judy laughed and shook her head. ‘Laura, dear, when I was first told, I had the same difficulty accepting it as you. Now, I think nothing of it.’

I couldn’t help asking—sceptically— ‘How long has this been going on?’

‘Over one thousand, eight hundred years,’ she said without hesitation.

I felt my eyes widen. No nutter could possibly be that precise. ‘Anyone else in the family know about this?’ I asked somewhat tentatively.

‘Only your… parents.’

This time my jaw dropped. My parents? I then recalled the way mum had kept glancing at Aunt Judy during my birthday dinner; the anxious look on her face; almost, fearful.

An awful sense of apprehension stole over me. If all this was true, then why hadn’t they prepared me? Neither had dropped a single hint. ‘Why haven’t they told me all this? Why you?’

‘It could only come from me, dear. The person who has first hand experience of these things. There’s a lot they don’t know.’ Her tone was sympathetic.

I shook my head. ‘I’m sorry, Aunt Judy. I just can’t accept this. It’s ridiculous!’ As I turned to walk back to the house, she grabbed hold of my arm.

‘Laura, please! I’m not crazy. John and Eilene know all about this and they also know why we’re out here tonight.’

I stopped and stared at her.

‘Please, hear me out. Give me that at least before dismissing me outright.’

‘It’s not you I’m dismissing, but this… vampire rubbish!’ I didn’t want to listen, any more than I wanted to believe my aunt was going senile.

‘Let me show you something and then tell me if you still think I’m out of my mind.’

The night crickets chirped as she waited for my answer. I exhaled and said resignedly, ‘All right.’

She carefully removed the magnificent gold bangle that covered most of her right wrist and held it out for me to examine. In the dim light of the streetlamp, one of several along this walk, I could make out two distinct puncture marks larger than any mosquito could inflict. Satisfied she had shown me enough, the bangle was slipped strategically back into place. Yet I continued to stare at the spot as if my eyes could see straight through the metal to those distinctive marks.

‘That’s not possible!’ I exclaimed as my brain sought to find a rational explanation.

‘There’s no such thing. The world’s full of impossibilities.’

I shook my head.

‘Don’t be afraid to say it, Laura. They’re bite marks and they weren’t made by an animal.’ She then did the same with the pearl choker around her throat. ‘Have a good look. Go on, touch them, I don’t mind.’

I swallowed hard and gingerly let my fingers rest on the two slightly raised dark bumps on her neck. They seemed so real; felt real. Why on earth would she go to such lengths to convince me to believe in something so absurd? Either that, or—and my skin crawled at the thought—she was involved in some weird cult. Heaven’s knows there were plenty around. But I was surprised an intelligent woman like my aunt would get herself caught up in such nonsense. And at her age!

I really needed to talk to Dad; perhaps he could get her some psychiatric help.

‘Aunt Judy, let’s go back to the house.’

She sighed. ‘I see you need more proof. Give me your hand, dear.’

‘Why?’ Oh, now what?

She held out her own hand and waited, so I obliged and placed my right hand in hers. As I watched, my aunt entwined our fingers and the gold snake-ring she always wore came to life before my eyes. It unwound itself from her finger, slithered toward my hand and wound itself three times around my middle finger.

I yelped and drew my hand away, but by then it was too late. No matter how hard I tugged, it wouldn’t budge. The thing seemed glued in place.

‘Take it off! Take it off!’

‘It won’t hurt you, Laura. You’re its owner now. Stop trying to remove it.’ She placed both hands on my wrists.

‘What is it and why can’t I take it off?’

‘It’s called the Serpent Ring—for obvious reasons. It was mine for fifty years and now it’s yours.’

I gazed at it in horrified fascination as its two blood-red eyes stared back at me. Whether they were either garnets or rubies I had no idea, but they looked alive, almost as if they knew me. It was the oddest sensation.

‘It’s the symbol of the Ingenii or Bloodgifted—the name by which we are known,’ my aunt said.

‘What’s going on?’

‘Exactly as I’ve told you. That’ —she pointed to the ring— ‘was no trick. I’d never deceive you, Laura. This is just too important and you mean too much to me.’

‘No, no… I can’t…’ There’s no such thing as vampires and magic rings, my poor brain was telling me. Pity the rest of my senses weren’t listening.

She grasped me by the shoulders. ‘My dear, dear girl, there are things in this world that are beyond explanation and we—you and I—are a part of that. This is something you can’t ignore or run away from and if you don’t accept what I’m preparing you for tonight, your life will be in danger and not even Matt will be able to protect you.’

I pulled out of her grasp. ‘What do you mean, danger?’

‘Unless you have a protector, every vampire will try to claim you. Our blood contains a substance that enhances their already considerable strength and power, but above all, it gives them the ability to daywalk. For creatures of the night, this is a coveted gift.’

I was shocked into stunned silence as my rational mind struggled to accept my aunt’s words. Yet there was no denying what I had just witnessed. The ring felt warm on my finger, its unnatural eyes gave off a slight glow in the slowly darkening sky.

There’s no place to fit batteries, if it is a trick, I thought as I examined the ring from all directions. But my aunt would never play such a sick joke on me, that much I knew for certain.

‘It’s all true, Laura,’ she softly said. ‘I would never do that to you.’

‘You read minds, too?’

‘Your face, dear, and if it’s any consolation, I reacted exactly the same way when I was told.’

‘When was that?’ My throat constricted.

‘The age you are now—fifty. It’s known as our coming-of-age.’ She paused before going on. ‘I’ve rehearsed this scene a thousand times in my mind; exactly what I would say to you when the time came. You think this is easy for me, Laura? It’s not very flattering when my favourite girl looks at me like I’m an idiot or bordering on dementia!’

I bit my lip for that’s exactly what I believed! ‘It’s just that… this whole thing…’

‘I know, I know. This doesn’t happen in the real world, but Laura dear, for the Dantonvilles down through the ages this has been our reality.’

She paused momentarily, then as if speaking to a child, said slowly, ‘because we are descended from a vampire—an individual who was cursed into that form. His altered genetic structure has been passed down through the generations to us. That’s why our blood is unique. In the human world it’s not even classified, as you well know, and the reason we don’t age as everyone else.’

Now I understood the term, being struck dumb! I had no answer to this latest revelation.

‘Our guardian,’ she continued, ‘is also descended from our ancestor, but in a different way—a parallel family line. But you’ll learn more of that when the time comes. Suffice to say, our blood also provides him with further enhanced supernatural qualities such as strength and more acute senses so he can protect us from others of their kind; those who would use us to wipe out their enemies and use humans as vampire fodder. He has striven to reign in the more bloodthirsty ones and impose laws to protect humankind.’ She paused in thought. ‘Almost like a kind of police force in a way. This is the price of our youth and longevity, Laura dear. It’s the only reason we have this inheritance. Did you never question why you were different?’

It took a while to find my voice. Eventually I croaked, ‘Yes.’ I cleared my throat. ‘Of course I did, but… well, nothing like… this.’

‘Everything has a cost.’

‘Yes, but…’ The thought occurred to me, ‘Does that mean I’m—we’re—part… vampire?’ That last word came out in a whisper. I simply couldn’t say the word out loud as my rational mind rebelled against it.

‘No, we’re the human side of the family. The only thing we have in common with them is our eye colour.’

I felt like pinching myself to prove this bizarre conversation was actually taking place, that I hadn’t somehow stumbled into the twilight zone.

‘I know how difficult this is for you, dear, and I do understand, believe me, but I still have so much to tell you and there’s not much time.’

She quickly glanced around.

‘What do you mean?’

‘Tonight is very important—learning what you are and your meeting with Alec. So I’m asking you to bear with me and hear everything I have to say.’ She looked almost imploringly at me.

‘Tell me then,’ I conceded.

She gave a relieved sigh. ‘As I said, it’s not just your fiftieth birthday. In vampire reckoning it’s also your coming-of-age. That means you’re entitled to know the full extent of your heritage and what will be expected of you. For the last fifty years Alec has been feeding from me. That ends this night. According to vampire tradition, you must now replace me—for the next fifty years.’

‘No! This is too much! I’m not listening to any more!’ I started running back to the house.

‘Laura! Please—’

The catch in my aunt’s voice stopped me. I turned to see her running after me. ‘I’m not lying to you and I’m not mad!’

I stood there.

‘Look at me, Laura!’ she said as she reached my side. ‘Do I look terrified or hurt or damaged in any way?’

I shook my head.

‘You’ve known me your entire life. At any time did I appear to you afraid or unhappy?’

‘No.’

‘Then trust me in this.’

I loved my aunt almost as my own mother and if all this was true then I had to do just that. ‘What do you want from me?’

My aunt took hold of my right hand. ‘I hoped the Serpent Ring would convince you if I couldn’t.’ She turned it to the light. ‘It’s your destiny, dear, as it was once mine, and for the record, being bitten isn’t as horrific as it sounds. Actually, the experience can be quite pleasant.’ She smiled.

Before I had a chance to come to terms with that incredible statement, she added, ‘There’s no one else but you, Laura. I can’t continue. It’s forbidden. My blood is losing its potency, unlike yours which has just reached its full strength.’

A small period of silence ensued as she let me digest that last shocker.

‘I have no choice then.’

‘No, dear, you don’t,’ she said and squeezed my hand. ‘Just like I didn’t, nor your grandfather, nor the countless number of Dantonvilles before us who carried this rare mutation. At our coming-of-age a hormone is released into our bloodstream that vampires alone can smell. They home in on it like hounds on a scent. And if you don’t have a guardian, they’ll swarm here and fight amongst themselves to claim you. So whether you like it or not, you need a guardian to protect you.’

‘And in return, you allow him to bite you? Is that how it works?’ Talk about a bargain from hell! ‘Then why aren’t you a vampire?’

‘It doesn’t work that way. Don’t believe what you see in the movies. Blood has to be shared between donor and recipient. A vampire has to practically empty a person of all their blood then let their own be taken in return. A few bites here and there won’t transform anyone, otherwise half the population would be vampire.’

‘Oh, right. Okay.’ I really had no idea what to say.

‘And one other thing.’ Her eyes travelled to the Serpent Ring on my finger. ‘This has the ability to shield your presence from other vampires.’

‘Shield? As in… invisible?’ I stared at the beautiful serpent ring on my finger and the golden scales appeared to shimmer as if knowing it was the subject of our conversation.

‘Not exactly. Vampires have a type of sixth sense that enables them to detect the presence of others long before they see them. The ring blocks that. I’d love to tell you more, but unfortunately we need to get back before it gets dark.’

‘Why?’

‘As of this night, your blood is like a pheromone to any vampire within a ten mile radius. And I don’t want to be out here when they rise.’

‘This is all like a dream.’ Nightmare, more like it.

‘I know this has come as a shock, but it’s going to be an integral part of your life from now on.’

‘Understatement,’ I said.

‘Oh, Laura, I know it seems frightening, but believe me when I say Alec will help you.’ Her eyes warmed when she spoke his name, making me wonder what sort of relationship she had with him. ‘As I said earlier, a meeting has been arranged for tonight. It’s best you and he get to know each other before the change over. There are some practical details you both need to discuss.’

‘Are you sure he’s not just some sicko who believes himself to be a vampire?’ Somehow I knew I was clutching at straws. The golden serpent coiled around my finger was proof of that.

‘No dear, he hasn’t aged a day in the half century I’ve known him. And before you ask, no, it has nothing to do with botox or plastic surgery.’ She shook her head.

I closed my eyes and shook my head. How on earth was I going to explain this to Matt? ‘Aunt Judy, did you ever share this with anyone else?’

‘Good heavens, no dear! I could never tell anyone. Who’d believe me?’ Her eyes widened and she had the look of someone speaking to an idiot!

‘Yet you’re expecting me to!’

‘It’s the world we belong to,’ she answered emphatically.

‘I’ve got to tell Matt.’ I turned to look in the direction of the house. Matt was in there right now, watching the cricket, blissfully unaware that the world held creatures outside his sphere of reckoning. And up until tonight, so had I. Yet how could I keep this from him?

‘Why?’

‘We’ve been dating for a few months now. You think he won’t notice bite marks on my wrists? I won’t be able to fob it off on large mosquitoes forever!’

‘How serious is your relationship?’ she asked. Again I saw that concerned look in her eyes.

‘I think it is.’ I smiled when I thought of him.

‘I see.’ She linked our arms again and we headed back to the house. ‘Be warned, Laura. If you share this with him, it might cause him to act irrationally.’

‘You mean Matt might go and plant a stake in his heart or something?’ I asked hopefully. Isn’t that the traditional method used to kill a vampire? Now, there’s a way to end this so-called legacy! I thought with perverse glee.

Aunt Judy gave me a disapproving look. ‘Laura, don’t even think of such a thing. Vampires are secretive creatures. They don’t like their existence to be known, for obvious reasons. If Alec believes Matt to be a danger he will act. If you’re… fond of Matt, you can’t tell him.’

The old adage, between a rock and a hard place, came to mind.

‘So, where do I meet this Alec Munro?’ I sighed.

‘St Andrews Cathedral.’

‘In the city?’ I didn’t know what I expected, but not somewhere teeming with people.

‘It’s a convenient halfway meeting point for the two of you.’

‘Mmpphhh!’ I snorted. ‘Isn’t that rather ironic—meeting in a church?’ Weren’t vampires meant to be anti-Christian and allergic to holy water and crucifixes?

‘He’s not the Prince of Darkness, dear. A church is just another building. Walk in, he will find you.’

‘Swapping the old for the new is he?’ I couldn’t help but be a little bitchy with the whole situation.

My aunt looked at me soberly, but said nothing. We reached my parent’s house and I was about to turn into the gate, when she softly laid her hand on my arm. ‘One last thing, a—delicate matter.’

What new surprise is she going to spring on me? I thought.

‘Sex.’

I raised my eyebrows at that one. ‘Go on,’ I said when she paused, searching for the appropriate words it seemed.

‘Part of your coming-of-age means your libido will substantially increase. You already know that we don’t normally have children until after fifty, that we simply can’t conceive before then. But that same hormone that kicks in now enables you to conceive. It’s part of being one of the Bloodgifted.’

I nodded.

‘Laura dear, perhaps it’s time to consider… if you and Matt are in a sexual relationship—’

‘Aunt Judy!’

‘I’m just saying, that now with your coming-of-age, nothing will stop you conceiving. The Pill doesn’t work on us, dear, and condoms aren’t always reliable.’

Oh crap!

‘Think carefully. Would you want any child of yours in this position?’

‘Is that why you never had children?’

She looked long and thoughtfully at me and for just a moment I it appeared as if she were on the verge of tears. But then she smiled, almost wistfully, and cupping my cheek with her hand said, ‘You’re like a daughter to me, Laura. I didn’t really miss out.’

I was touched and again reminded why I loved her almost as much as my own mum.

‘Clever little mutation though, it skipped you and came via Dad.’ Our unusual gene usually passed from first-born to first-born, but it appeared my aunt wasn’t the carrier even though she was Dad’s older sister. Somehow, he inherited it instead and passed it onto me. Weird.

She didn’t say any more as we re-entered the house.

Mum waited for us on the back porch. Her hands gripped the wooden railing as if for support and it was impossible to miss the pained expression on her face. Her eyes darted from me to Aunt Judy then to the Serpent Ring on my hand.

‘Oh, Laura! You know.’ My mother’s lip trembled. ‘I’m so, so sorry. Having to keep the truth from you all these years… We promised not to reveal anything to you till the time came. And even then Judy was the only one who could properly explain it all to you.’

‘It’s all true, then! The vampires…’

‘Yes, my love. All of it.’

‘So, monsters really do exist!’ A tiny part of me still hoped it was nonsense.

With my mother’s words, that dissipated like mist on a hot summer’s day and I hugged her till the tears stopped. My mind reeled with tonight’s revelations and it wasn’t over yet.

There was a pre-arranged meeting for me to keep and somehow I would have to persuade my detective boyfriend to stay behind while I went to keep a date with a vampire. And he isn’t going to like it, I thought.

Oh, this was going to be interesting!

‘Happy Birthday Laura,’ I muttered to myself.

Chapter 3

Servitude

ALEC

Luc had asked me to come over at seven. I assumed it had to do with the coming ceremony since Judith’s time as Ingenii has finally ended. After parking my car near the front porch of his Vaucluse mansion, I went up to his study on the first landing.

‘Come in, Alec,’ he said as he sensed my presence in the house. Our hearing was such we could communicate in whispers, even up to several miles away.

At his desk, laptop open, eyes glued to the screen as he perused the various figures of his many investments, sat Lucien Lebrettan, Arch Elder of the Brethren, husband to the outgoing Ingenii, Judith Dantonville, and my sire. His skill with the real-estate market made him a millionaire many times over, especially as he owned some of the city’s most prestigious buildings. He was also a generous benefactor to various charities, including the hospital and medical research lab I had established.

‘How much are you worth now?’ I asked as I stretched out on his dark green Chesterfield. It had been made to accommodate his six-foot-two frame. My legs just squeezed in as I had an extra inch on him.

‘About $755 million, I think.’

‘Not bad. Ever thought to buy yourself a decent place to live instead of this draughty, old mausoleum?’ I would have torn it down long ago to build something modern and less forbidding in appearance. Luc’s house was an old Victorian gothic mansion. It virtually screamed, “vampire!”

‘It’s big enough to house everyone.’

‘Luc, you have enough money to build whatever you want. Find a good architect to design one for you.’

‘I know,’ he chuckled, ‘but this place reminds me of home.’

I rolled my eyes. It had the features he needed—at least a dozen bedrooms with ensuites, a large eat-in kitchen for the human staff and visitors, a well-stocked wine cellar beneath the house, a library, a reception room, and a newly refurbished gymnasium, which his men used on a daily basis. And there was also a grand ballroom on the top floor which, as far as I know, had been used on only one occasion. I was sure most of the household forgot it was there. But overall, the place was a cliché.

Luc’s men occupied four of those bedrooms—the former soldiers who made up Marcus Antonius’s third century military command. Of the original ten, only four were now left—Sextus Terentius who goes by the name Terens. He dropped Sextus when some of the men jokingly started calling him “Sexy Terry” for short; Calixtus, who now goes by the name, Cal; Sempronius, or Sam and Justinus. He prefers to be called Jake.

I never knew the others. Marcus said that two took their own lives. They had never adjusted to the change, while rampaging villagers killed the other two in the time of the First Rebellion, about a thousand years ago. They burned down the house during their day sleep.

Luc lowered the lid of his laptop and reclined back in his leather chair. ‘Now, when was the last time you saw my little girl?’

‘Is that what you asked me here for? I thought it was to arrange things for, the Ritual?’ It was only three days away and although it would follow the same pattern as the previous one, fifty years ago, this occasion was going to be special as the incoming Ingenii was Luc’s daughter.

‘I’ll get to that. What I want to know is, have you seen her lately?’

I turned my head to look at him. ‘No. Why should I?’

He pursed his lips. ‘That’s what I thought.’

My scalp began to prickle. Luc had something brewing and I had the distinct feeling I wasn’t going to like it. Nothing was ever straightforward when he was involved. ‘If it’s about Laura becoming the next Ingenii, we’ve already planned for that.’

‘Yes, yes, all that’s fine.’ He rubbed his chin with his hand again. I knew that sign. ‘I have a proposition for you.’

‘I knew it! Whatever it is, I’m not interested.’

‘Hear me out. It’s to your advantage.’

‘Last time you said that I ended up Princeps.’ Which essentially made me guardian to an Ingenii—Judith, daughter of Owen Dantonville, the man I hated.

He rose from behind the desk and stood in front of it. ‘Laura has a boyfriend; he’s human, a policeman. I’d like you to draw her away from him.’

I raised my eyebrows. ‘Why should I do that?’

‘He’s unsuitable.’

‘Luc, this isn’t the Middle Ages in case you’re forgetting what century we’re in. She can date whomever she wants.’ As long as it’s not me, I thought.

‘She’s just come-of-age and you know what that means. She mustn’t bear the human’s child.’

‘What can I do about it?’

‘Seduce her and make sure any child she bears is yours.’

It took a second or so before I burst out laughing. Even knowing Luc as well as I did, his request took me by surprise. ‘You’re not serious!’

‘You needn’t marry her. Only father a child together.’

I sat up. ‘You are serious!’ He said nothing, just stared straight at me. ‘Forget it! If you need someone to seduce your daughter, ask Terens. They don’t call him “Sexy Terry” for nothing.’

Terens had been a junior officer, or Tribune, in Marcus Antonius’s Roman patrol. On most nights, when not on guardian duty or in bed with a woman—or two—he can be found in the gym working out alone or sparring with Sam. Terens is a deadly swordsman and I’ve heard that his skill with the blade is only surpassed by his prowess with the opposite sex.

‘If Terens had any Pictish blood in him, believe me, I would have,’ Luc replied.

For a moment there I was lost for words. But it was just too much and I laughed again. ‘And you think she’ll agree to it? Just like that!’ I snapped my fingers.

‘She doesn’t need to know about it.’

I shook my head. Luc had done a lot of questionable things in the past, but even for him this was low. ‘You’re that desperate to end the curse, you’d do this to your own daughter? You’re unbelievable!’

‘I’m doing it for her.’

‘Or for yourself?’ I looked him in the eyes trying to see beyond his hard exterior. I had no doubt he loved Laura, but this was a cold-blooded way to protect her and end the damned legacy.

‘They’re the same.’

‘No, Luc. This is going too far.’

‘Do this for me and I’ll cancel what’s left of your servitude time.’

It was the first time he’d brought it up in many years. ‘I’ve only got five years to go. I can wait.’

‘Unless I decide to increase the time,’ he said slowly.

He could do it, too. I stood up and faced him. ‘You know, you can be a real bastard!’

I may be Princeps, but Luc was the power behind the throne. Newly made blood drinkers stayed in servitude to his or her maker for a century. It ensured they were fully trained and inducted into the Brethren community before being given their independence, for sires and dams were responsible for the actions of their juveniles. If deemed necessary, servitude time could be increased. Sometimes sires stuck to the maximum time as it provided them with free service. It was the closest thing to slavery in the Brethren world. Strictly, juveniles couldn’t be part of the eldership let alone Princeps, but Luc had somehow arranged it for me.

‘Alec, I wouldn’t ask this of you if there was any other way.’

‘You’re not asking me, you’re blackmailing me!’

‘Pedantics!’ He waved his hand.

‘Call it whatever you want, it amounts to the same thing. You get your way even if it means alienating those closest to you.’ Our friendship had grown over the years and sometimes it was easy to forget he was my sire, except the times he took advantage of his position and strained the easy comradeship we usually enjoyed.

‘It’s a risk I’m willing to take.’

I went over to the window behind his desk and stared blindly out, trying to control my anger. Could I do this? If Laura bore my child and the curse were lifted there’d be a chance, just a mere chance, her blood could become normal and she’d have no need of a guardian. I’d be free.

‘Alec, you and Laura can end this curse.’ He joined me and placed his hand on my shoulder. ‘She’s my only child. Do you think I like the idea of her being food for one of our kind? If it must be, then at least let it be you. And it must end here. I want my grandchildren to be free. You can ensure that.’

I turned to look at him. ‘I tolerated Judith for your sake even though I hated her father. Now you’re asking me to help produce another generation of them?’

‘It has to be you, Alec. You know the prophecy as well as I. Only one born to the House of Antonius, born of light and darkness,’ he quoted, ‘who willingly fathers a child to one born of Prythin blood, of the House of Eithne, will end the curse.’

‘And you’re convinced she and I are the Destined Ones?’

You,’ he squeezed my shoulder, ‘are of Pictish blood, direct descendant of the witch Eithne who uttered the curse. Laura is the Child of Light and Darkness—Ingenii and vampire—direct descendant of Marcus Antonius Pulcher. What more can I say?’ He folded his arms and looked at me as if that settled everything.

As far as I was concerned it didn’t. I had no intention of being a pawn in Luc’s chess game with destiny and being manoeuvred around a board like a helpless piece of ivory. And from where I stood, it appeared as if I was being skilfully played. Yet there was no denying the truth of my ancestry. Luc revealed it to me roughly the same time he explained his connection to the Dantonvilles, not long after he transformed me in 1918.

One evening he took me to the library in his house in Les Vesinet, in Paris, and showed me Marcus’s sword. It hung prominently in the centre of the wall, surrounded by various pieces of military equipment—chain mail, leg greaves and helmet from which the horsehair plumes had long ago rotted away.

They were physical reminders of his Roman past and subsequent damnation. The long cavalry sword was still smeared with the witch’s blood, appearing as a dark stain against the rusting metal.

‘I smelled the witch’s blood in you the day you arrived at the military hospital,’ Luc had told me. It had been a stunning revelation and, at the time, I remember wondering whether he had changed me in order to end his family’s curse.

‘No!’ he’d replied. ‘You’re the first human I’ve done that to. I never wanted to condemn anyone to this type of existence. So I decided to keep an eye on you and keep you safe. I had no idea what else to do. Then when you were shot, it appeared fate had stepped in and made it for me.’

Since then, it had been a closed subject between us. Until now. I needed time to think this through, yet time was exactly what I didn’t have. It was only three days till the Bloodgifted Ritual when the changeover was to officially take place.

‘I know you want to have the choice, Alec,’ Luc said. ‘But very few of us ever have that luxury. I didn’t. Please do this for me. Otherwise, my Laura will be with that human who is not of the witch’s blood. She’ll bear his children and the curse will continue into the next generation. I don’t care about myself, I’ve been this way for too long, but I want my descendants free.’

I tried to see it from Luc’s perspective. He was a father and I, too, had been one for a short time—long ago. Had my son lived would I have done anything less? I really didn’t know.

I let out a deep breath. ‘This is the last time, Luc. After this I’m under no further obligation to you, nor to the girl, nor to this entire family!’

He slapped me on the back. ‘Done!’

I shook my head at the absurdity of it. If any other vampire but Luc had changed me, I’d be sterile like the rest of the Brethren. But like his father, Marcus Antonius, Luc carried the same cursed, fertile gene which he then passed down to me through blood exchange.

‘Now, when was the last time you fed? You look hungry.’

Once again, Luc got his own way and the matter was now closed.

‘It’s been a few days,’ I said resignedly. ‘You know Judith’s blood is waning and I normally top up at the hospital, but blood supplies are getting low and I don’t want to use up what there is.’

‘Mmmm, people aren’t donating blood as they used to. Never mind.’ He bent and took a bottle of blood from the mini bar beneath his desk and handed it to me. ‘Drink it. It’s not Ingenii, but it’ll help stave off the worst of the hunger till Laura replaces Judith.’ He sat down at his desk again. ‘I’ve arranged for the two of you to meet at St Andrews Cathedral tonight at nine.’ He glanced at the clock on the wall. ‘Judy should be telling Laura all about it now and driving her directly there afterwards.’

I nodded and drank. It was normal for an Ingenii to learn of their dark heritage on the night of their fiftieth birthday. ‘Then I’ll need to get going soon. There’s a lot more traffic on the road this time of the year.’

‘Yes, yes, I know so we’d better get to the Ritual. We don’t want a challenger. You must remain Princeps. I’ve consulted with the other Elders and we’ve decided to change the order of events. The Ritual will be first, to secure her bond with you, followed by the usual festivities. I want my daughter safe.’

It made sense. There was always the possibility someone could try to kidnap her before the public affirmation and cause another war. Until last night only a handful of trusted people had known of her existence. Now, with her coming-of-age, her very blood proclaimed her alive and well. Her scent was strong enough to draw blood drinkers within a ten mile radius, and word would spread from there.

‘When are you going to tell her who her real parents are? She should know—now especially,’ I said.

‘After the ceremony. Judy and I thought, perhaps, you could persuade her to stay the night—here—and we would tell her everything. It’s time. But till then, we still have to be careful. She’s Ingenii with vampire blood in her. Who knows how powerful such a combination can be. So far, she’s shown no signs of anything out of the ordinary.’ He shrugged, rose and walked over to the photographs hanging on the wall space between the bookcases. Each one showed a picture of Laura, from her infancy till the present. He doted on her, even though she had no knowledge of him. ‘I don’t want to think what could happen at the Ritual if the Brethren were to find out. We could face several challenges.’

‘You won’t be able to hide it for long. If those photographs are anything to go by, she’s the spitting image of you.’

‘I know,’ he sighed. ‘Bring her here around seven-thirty on Monday, will you? I’ll be waiting.’

‘What about John and Eilene?’ Judith’s brother and sister-in-law had looked after Laura since she’d been a baby and in many ways they were her parents also.

‘They’ll be there. Laura and John have become quite close.’ There was a dark note in his voice.

‘What did you expect? She knows him as her father and he’s been there the whole time when she needed a father. Don’t hold it against him. After all, it was you who begged him to take her when she was a baby.’ Maybe I spoke too sharply. I saw him stiffen. ‘Forgive me, Luc. You and Judith faced a dreadful situation and you had no other choice.’

‘No, you’re right. John and Eilene are her parents as well. They were there for her. I owe them much.’

It was time for me to leave. I emptied the bottle and left it sitting on Luc’s desk, then made my way back down the stairs and to my car. Within thirty minutes I was driving down the ramp that led to the secure parking area of the Pitt Street apartments where I lived. It was easier to leave the car there and walk than try to find a parking spot in the city.

It didn’t take long for me to get to St Andrews. I walked at the supernatural speed of my kind and to passers by I was simply a blur, a light breeze that wafted past them. And there in the cool confines of that imposing sandstone structure, I waited for Laura Dantonville.

Chapter 4

Meeting a Vampire

LAURA

Christmas was only two weeks away and the streets thronged with eager shoppers. My aunt dropped me off in the large open court in front of St Andrews Cathedral, a popular meeting point in the city.

‘Aren’t you coming in with me?’

‘No dear,’ she hesitated. ‘I can’t. This is now between you and Alec. It might be awkward my sitting there and listening.’

‘For you or for him?’

‘For you, dear. There are some personal details the two of you will be discussing. You wouldn’t want me there.’ Aunt Judy patted my hand. ‘Go in, dear. He’s waiting.’

I took a deep breath and opened the car door.

‘Laura dear,’ she said just before I stepped out. ‘You have absolutely nothing to fear. Alec is here to protect you.’

A vampire is going to protect me from other vampires. Great!

I made my way through the crowds to the main entrance of the cathedral. Before leaving I’d asked Matt if he could pick me up after the Cricket. I’d told him Aunt Judy wanted me to meet an old friend, saying she was happy to brave the traffic.

It was the least she could do, I thought.

Matt was fine with that arrangement. Besides, he didn’t want to miss the match. Apparently, he and Dad had a bet going. But really, how could I possibly repeat what I’d just learnt from my aunt? I was still grappling with it all myself.

I pushed open the heavy glass doors and stepped into the cool, dark recess. The scent of old polished wood rose from the rows of pews stretching the length of the nave. To my left, a well-worn, stone-paved path led past them and through the length of the interior, while a shallow ramp on my right disappeared into a semi-concealed alcove ringed with high-backed wooden chairs.

Which way? If in doubt, follow the yellow-brick road, I thought. Turning left I followed the stone-path down the aisle. What on earth am I doing here? I asked myself. Meeting a vampire, came the daft answer.

‘He will find you,’ my aunt had said. Right now, I didn’t know if I wanted to be found. The truth is, I was nervous and even a little afraid searching for an unnatural creature in a gothic building.

How appropriate. All I need is for the cathedral organ to start playing creepy music!

At least I wasn’t totally alone. Here and there a few people milled around, even though most were outside grabbing that last minute Christmas bargain as shopping hours had been extended. It was only about nine p.m. In the balcony at the end of the nave a choir was rehearsing The Messiah. I’m sure they’d hear me scream if this Alec Munro proved less benign than the impression my aunt gave. Why didn’t I bring Matt? I should have simply ignored her warning and dragged him along anyway.

I followed the stone path to the back entrance, around the massive sandstone baptismal font and up the other side. Every now and then the Choir Master stopped the singers mid-note for a correction before continuing their rehearsal. Three Christmas trees, bedecked with massive gold bows, had been positioned on either side of the communion table, while an impressive green wreath hung from the edge of the elevated pulpit.

I realized that the stone path I’d followed led to the small chair-lined alcove I’d originally noticed on entering. It was separated from the aisle by an ornately carved wooden partition, and there, leaning nonchalantly against the narrow opening, arms crossed over his chest stood a tall, broad-shouldered, impossibly good looking man with hair the colour of a raven’s wing.

My feet stopped mid-stride as my eyes drank in this strikingly imposing figure who so dominated the space around him, that I wondered how I could not have seen him earlier? Nor the way his piercing lavender eyes gazed back at me, demanding my attention.

I sucked in a breath, not just for the affect he had on me, but that he was the visual confirmation of my aunt’s words even if he didn’t fit my image of a vampire. But then I really didn’t know what to expect—black cape, nasty protruding fangs, glowing red eyes and as pale as death perhaps? The man before me belied those preconceptions, and no vampire I saw in the movies ever looked that good in cream silk business shirt and slate grey trousers which hung seductively low on his lean hips. His sleeves were rolled up at the elbows and the top button of his shirt left undone allowing his tie to hang loose.

I swallowed. Was this the blood-sucking creature whose bite left those marks on my aunt’s wrist? No wonder she’d said I wouldn’t mind!

He smiled and softly called my name. ‘Laura.’

Hummm, nice voice, I thought, deep and rich. It flowed over me like hot caramel and somehow I knew it would be just as addictive.

But I reminded myself, this man wasn’t human. I took a deep breath and stepped forward, determined not to allow any reticence I felt to show.

He reached out, took my hand in his, raised it to his lips and gently kissed my fingers. His eyes only left my face for a fleeting moment when he glanced towards my aunt’s ring on my finger. His old-world courteous gesture surprised me.

‘Alec Munro, I presume?’

His smile widened, showing immaculate white teeth. No fangs? Where were they? He held my hand and escorted me into the alcove. ‘It’s not ideal, but it will provide us with some privacy.’

He led me to one of the smaller wooden chairs while he sat on one of the large high-backed “thrones” normally reserved for the bishop, directly opposite me.

‘Laura,’ he began, and his smile faded. ‘I understand if, at this moment, you resent me. Instead of celebrating your birthday with loved ones, you sit confronted with the reality of your birthright.’

Oh, how right you are there! I felt like saying aloud. Instead, what came out was, ‘I wish I’d been told sooner.’

I tried to keep my voice calm. A combination of anger, fear and being in the presence of such a potentially dangerous, yet stunningly attractive individual warred within me.

‘Would it have helped?’

‘Of course, it would! To be told such a thing and expect to be believed is… well, I’m still dealing with it.’

‘Fair enough,’ he said, ‘but it’s traditional for the Bloodgifted to be told at their coming-of-age. The Elders of my kind ruled it a long time ago. As you know, children or even young adults are not very good at keeping secrets. And this is a very big secret.’ He smiled at me like an indulgent parent. My fear fled.

‘Don’t patronise me! And I’m certainly not a young adult.’

‘In my world you are. Fifty is no more than an infant, and as Ingenii—I assume Judith explained the term?’ I nodded— ‘you’ve just come-of-age, meaning you’re no older than a twenty-one-year old, with the same maturity level!’

Of all the condescending… ‘Well, since I’m so “immature” it’s a wonder you want me as your personal blood bank! Perhaps we should call it quits, right now!’ I rose and turned toward the entrance.

In less time than it took to blink, Alec Munro stood before me and blocked the way. His eyes crinkled at the corners. Was he laughing at me?

‘My, my what a temper! You remind me of someone I know.’

‘How fortunate! Please, move out of my way.’

‘No!’

I turned on my heel intending to leave through the other exit I’d noticed. I’d barely done so and he was there, arms crossed across his chest. ‘We could do this all night and I really don’t have the time, Laura.’

‘How did you do that?’

‘It’s normal for my kind to move quickly. Now may I suggest we start again, as we have a lot to discuss?’

I thought about it for a while as my curiosity wrestled with the desire to walk out of here and leave the so-called vampire to find another blood donor. ‘And if I don’t want to do this?’

‘Laura, please understand, you don’t have a choice in this—as I don’t. You’re far safer with me than any others of my kind. They wouldn’t bother even discussing it.’

His eyes held mine and I couldn’t pull away. Was that a vampire thing?

‘I know this is overwhelming. Please believe me when I say I would prefer you to accept me willingly and in return I promise to protect you.’

Aunt Judy had said something similar. No, I didn’t have a choice, and since it looked like Alec Munro wasn’t going to let me leave anyway, I thought it best to stay and learn everything I needed to know about this otherworld I’d been dragged into.

Perhaps he sensed my change of mind, for he stretched out his hand and indicated the chair I’d recently vacated.

I reluctantly sat back down. He did the same.

‘All right, so are you really what my aunt says you are?’

He leaned forward in his seat, ‘Surely Judith…?’

‘Yes,’ I interrupted, nodding my head ‘… but I want to hear it from you.’

He cocked his head to one side and regarded me, a slight frown marring the perfect smoothness of his brow. ‘Are you afraid of the word, vampire?’

‘No.’ Actually yes, but there was no way I was telling him that.

‘Really? Then you’re very brave.’ The smile came back. ‘That’s exactly what I am—a real-life vampire—and I need to feed on human blood to survive, although we prefer to call ourselves, Brethren. Vampire is the human term.’

I blinked. Well, at least he called a spade a spade. Then his words reminded me of something Matt had said. Bodies emptied of blood. Is this the killer Matt’s hunting? The question hung in my mind. ‘How much blood do you need?’ I asked and shifted further back into my seat.

His eyes narrowed. ‘Are you afraid of me?’

‘No, I’m not!’ I said rather too quickly.

‘Then why are you creating a distance between us? You’re nervous, I can smell it!’

‘Sure it’s just not my deodorant? I’ve had a busy day.’ It was out of my mouth before I could stop myself, but the way he could read my emotions rankled me. I bit down on my lip to prevent any further outbursts.

Alec lifted one eyebrow and a broad smile lit his face. My breath nearly left me, it was that dazzling. ‘Maybe I was wrong,’ he said and sat back in his chair. ‘Several swallows are all I need to keep me alive.’ His gaze slowly—and deliberately, it seemed to me—slid to my throat.

Well, if he thought he was going to get any blood out of me tonight he had another thing coming! ‘So… you would never need to—um, drain a person of all their blood?’

‘Not necessary. Only a juvenile vampire a few days old, and who was still learning to control his or her appetite, would feed till they made themselves sick. The blood lust is very powerful when a human is newly transformed. It takes time and training to bring it under control.’

‘I see. Like a kid gorging themselves until they throw up and never do it again.’

‘Exactly. But for a mature one to do such a thing and leave the body to be found by the police would be totally irresponsible. We’re trying to live among humans inconspicuously, not draw attention to ourselves.’

It made sense. As an experienced primary school teacher I’d learnt how to spot the lie. There was none in Alec Munro’s eyes—once they moved off my throat! ‘How many vamp- Brethren are there in the city?’

‘Not that many. Couple of hundred.’

Another eye-opener. Matt had quite a job on his hands if Alec Munro wasn’t the only vampire in town. ‘Then why don’t we, humans, know about it?’

‘Precisely what we try to avoid. We abide by certain rules too and one of them forbids the deliberate killing of humans although, every now and then, the blood lust can lead to… how can I put it? Accidents. Allowances have to be made. Generally, we feed from willing donors. There are enough people in this city who know about us and are quite willing to share their blood,’ he said. ‘They believe they’re doing a service to the local vampire community. I guess it’s their way of giving to the blood bank.’ A wry smile lit his face.

I blinked. The things I’ve been ignorant of! ‘I’m glad you don’t kill.’

‘I didn’t say that, and I certainly wouldn’t leave the body to be found by anyone.’ Alec sat back in his seat and watched me. Whether he was playing games with me or not, I wasn’t sure. But if he was my aunt’s guardian and he was now mine, I had nothing to fear from him. He needed me just as much as I needed him.

I leaned forward in my seat. ‘That’s because you don’t need to as long as you’ve got me. My aunt said our blood is more powerful than any human’s. Why would you bother going somewhere else?’

‘Humans aren’t the only ones who like a change in diet.’

Okay, I didn’t think of that. ‘Seriously?‘

He steepled his fingers and pressed them against his mouth as his eyes remained resolutely on mine. I’d swear they were laughing.

Well, two could play at that game! ‘Does that include feeding from animals?’

‘No.’

‘Pity. You could have kept the rat population down!’

His mouth crinkled up into a definite smile. ‘Are you baiting me, Miss Dantonville?’

‘I wouldn’t dream of it!’ Although that was exactly what I was doing. I didn’t know this man—this creature—and who knows what he would do if I angered him, yet here I was allowing my temper to control my tongue. It was stupid, but I couldn’t help myself.

‘Oh, I believe you are.’ His head angled to one side as he regarded me. ‘That’s a dangerous game to play.’

‘I’m only returning the compliment, Mr Munro,’ I replied, and a nervous tingle ran the length of my spine. I hoped that with that last remark I hadn’t gone too far. But it was too late to take it back.

‘Doctor Munro.’

‘You have a profession?’ I couldn’t hide my surprise.

‘Even the evil undead have a mortgage these days,’ came the dry reply.

‘Is that how you see yourself?’

My question stumped him. He was silent for a moment before he said, ‘Evil, undead, or a member of the legions of the debt ridden?’

I suppressed the laugh his dry comment provoked as a string of images, of vampires rising from their coffins to see their bank manager for a loan, flitted through my mind! But that wasn’t what I wanted to know. This man was supposedly a vampire yet so far I’d seen no tangible evidence of that, only sensed it.

‘Evil,’ I answered.

‘Everyone carries the potential for evil inside them and my kind has a greater propensity for it. The temptation to kill is stronger as human blood is our food. Your kind doesn’t hesitate to kill their food source and it’s not regarded as evil.’

Tell that to the vegans, I thought. ‘But humans are not animals. We have a soul. It’s immoral to murder.’

‘You’ll find that my kind live under a different set of moral rules.’

‘All of you were human at one time. Surely being transformed hasn’t destroyed your souls?’ I couldn’t possibly believe the man sitting before me was soulless. He wasn’t some sort of walking corpse.

‘Some believe so.’

‘Do you?’

He lifted his hand to his chest and fingered something lying beneath his shirt. ‘No. I believe in a God of mercy and retribution and, one day, I don’t want to find myself on the wrong side.’

‘I thought vampires were immortal.’ So much for that myth.

‘No, no one is. Yet I can understand how it arose. We age very slowly, around one year in every five hundred. Our blood is thicker and flows sluggishly, like mud almost. It considerably slows the metabolism.’

‘What about the myths? How accurate are they?’

‘Which particular ones?’

‘You know, sunlight, garlic, crucifixes, holy water—the usual,’ I replied, trying to sound casual about it.

He looked down onto his breast, pulled out a delicate gold crucifix with its chain and dangled it before me. ‘My mother’s. I keep it for sentimental reasons.’

So, that’s what he was fingering. He dropped it back into place beneath his shirt, held up his fingers, palms forward in the surrender position and said light-heartedly, ‘Look, no burns.’

So he had a sense of humour. Great! But at least he wasn’t laughing at me, I think. ‘That’s one,’ I indicated with my index finger. ‘What about the others?’

‘My kind can’t tolerate direct sunlight. It kills. Vampirism creates a, kind of, allergy to sunshine so understandably most of my kind prefer the evenings. And before you ask, no, SPF 30 does not help.’ He gave me another broad smile. ‘Being your family’s guardian sets me apart from the others. My feeding from a Bloodgifted Dantonville provides me with a certain tolerance to daylight. I can come out during the day and even sit in the sun for an extended period, though not for too long. It dangerously weakens me.’

‘No “poof” and a pile of dust then?’ I asked.

‘Not me, no. Sorry to disappoint you.’

I couldn’t tell if he meant that last remark to be taken seriously or not. His mouth did twitch a bit, but he could have had a muscle spasm for all I knew.

‘What is it in our blood gives you this ability anyway?’ Perhaps he could provide the answers my aunt hadn’t.

He gazed at me a while as if unsure whether to answer or not. ‘How much has Judith told you?’

‘She mentioned some distant ancestor who was cursed and became what you are. His DNA was altered.’

‘Yes, that’s true. He was a Roman—Marcus Antonius Pulcher. But enough of his humanity was allowed to remain to pass down to his descendants. It’s that which lives on in your veins and gives me immunity to daylight, plus a few added extras.’

‘Like strength, supersonic hearing.’ I deliberately whispered those last two words.

He chuckled. ‘I wouldn’t call it supersonic, but it’s very good. Judith managed to tell you quite a bit.’

‘As much as she could, I suppose. What did he do to earn such terrible retribution?’

‘Nothing any other soldier in his position wouldn’t have done.’ He paused a while and a slight frown appeared on his brow. ‘I’m not the one to reveal his story though, Laura. That’ll come from another.’

The tightness of his mouth indicated I’d be getting no further information out of him on that subject. So I made a mental note to ask my aunt at the next opportunity and went back to my interrogation. ‘Okay, what about the garlic and holy water?’

‘Well, if you eat it, I’ll certainly taste it.’

‘Like a baby at its mother’s breast?’

He placed both hands on the carved wooden arms and contemplated me for a while before a letting out a little chuckle. ‘Touché.’

Blast. I was beginning to like him, when he wasn’t being patronising. He gazed at me at length, possibly trying to gauge my mettle as much as I was trying to gauge his. To a certain extent we were both in foreign waters.

It was then I glimpsed the ring. He wore an identical type as mine, so there had to be some significance. He saw my eyes widen in recognition.

‘Yes,’ he answered my silent question. ‘It’s the twin of the one Judith passed on to you. It’s known as the Serpent—’

‘Ring,’ I finished for him. ‘She told me, but never mentioned there were two, nor that you’d be wearing the other one.’

‘What exactly did she say?’

I repeated what Aunt Judy had told me, including the strange word she’d used.

He nodded in affirmation and twirled it around his finger as he listened. Then he added, ‘The rings were created from the same source by your ancestor. One always passes to the current Ingenii and the other to their Guardian. I was Judith’s and now I’m… all yours.’

A mischievous smile lit his face as he leaned forward and interlaced the fingers of his right hand with mine. For the briefest moment the red stones in the serpents’ eyes flashed as they met and our hands were illuminated in a warm, rosy glow.

‘Is it supposed to do that?’ I asked.

‘Yes, but I’ve never seen such an immediate and strong reaction.’ He sounded just as surprised.

We both raised our eyes and gazed at each other simultaneously. My mouth went dry and, self-consciously, I tried to take my hand back, but he simply held on.

‘The eyes light up whenever one of us is near. They also signal danger by turning black, although that hasn’t happened during my guardianship,’ he said.

‘Has it ever?’

‘I think once, during my predecessor’s time, several hundred years ago.’

It rolled off his tongue so easily that I wondered whether I would ever get used to the concept of the world being inhabited by beings who were centuries, or even millennia, old.

‘How old are you?’

‘One hundred and twenty-three.’

‘Humph, so you’re a veritable youngster,’ I replied glibly.

Alec’s eyes narrowed, he released my hand and shifted back in his seat. For some reason my comment hit a nerve. ‘Among my kind, yes, although I was twenty-nine at my transformation.’

I was tempted to make some kind of patronising remark, but the forbidding expression on his face made me rethink it. Instead I asked, ‘How did it happen?

‘My predecessor transformed me. His name is Lucien Lebrettan and he was your grandfather’s guardian.’

‘Why didn’t he stay on for my aunt? Or is there a time limit for guardians as well?’

He looked at me as if deciding something. ‘No, we can stay on indefinitely as long as the Ingenii accepts us. Luc had another reason for stepping down. But that’s another story and not for me to tell. When you meet him you can ask him.’

‘Luc?’ He pronounced it, Luke.

‘He prefers that to Lucien.’ He reached down to touch the ring on my hand, outlining its shape before lightly stroking the length of my finger.

It was such a simple action, yet the effect it had on me was astounding. It was almost erotic. Delicious warmth spread from my belly to my legs. He smiled and I had a dreadful feeling he knew. If he could smell fear, then… heat suffused my cheeks at the implication. I moved my hand out of his reach.

‘The rings,’ he said, ‘enable the wearers to communicate telepathically. Comes in handy if one of us is in trouble and there’s no mobile phone at hand.’

I blinked and refocussed. ‘Hear each other’s thoughts?’ That was spooky. ‘Like, right now?’

‘No, it usually happens only in extreme circumstances.’

By that I guessed he meant danger and it didn’t exactly thrill me. Maybe it was the fact that I came from a fairly sheltered environment and my experience of anything remotely resembling danger only came at the post-Christmas sales when I was liable to be trampled to death by some maniacal bargain hunters.

‘It never happened while Judith was Ingenii, and I see no reason why it should be any different with you,’ he said.

Either my face was an open book, or he lied about the not-being-able-to-hear-each-other’s-thoughts-till-we-were-in-danger bit. Most likely it was the former. Alec Munro didn’t seem the lying type to me and under the current circumstances it would have been pointless, especially as we were going to be together, so to speak, for the next fifty years. There was something about him that made me want to believe him, as well as a certain predatory charm that drew me like a magnet. Yet, at the same time, the sense that I was in the presence of something powerful and dangerous lurked at the edge of my consciousness and, rather than be afraid, I found it strangely exhilarating.

I needed time to take it all in. ‘Can you give me a few minutes?’

‘Of course.’

I took a deep breath, rose from my chair and walked to the alcove entrance. There were people about. Some sat in the pews in quiet contemplation, while in the background I could still hear the choir rehearsing. Behind me Alec waited. My earlier fantasy—seeing him with a stake through his heart—was now repugnant to me. I took another deep breath and came to a decision. My aunt trusted me to accept my scary family legacy and even though I wanted nothing to do with it, I felt I couldn’t let her down.

A faint pulsing light filled the room.

‘The rings,’ Alec murmured. I jumped for his voice came from directly behind me. How hadn’t I heard him move? ‘Look at your ring.’

I did. The serpent’s eyes were pulsing and as I watched they gradually died down until once again they looked no more alive than any other piece of jewellery.

‘Okay, so what does that mean?’ I asked.

‘Were bonded.’

‘Excuse me?’ I angled my head to look up at him as he loomed over me. Why did he have to be so tall? He had at least a couple of inches on Matt. At this rate I would need some serious physiotherapy on my neck.

‘It only happens when an Ingenii has accepted her guardian.’

‘But I never said…’

‘There’s no other explanation.’ I must have had a shocked look on my face for he added, ‘Don’t worry it’s not like a marriage but, as long as you’re under my protection, where you go I go and vice versa.’

‘You’re not serious!’

‘Indeed I am.’ Seeing I was not impressed, he added, ‘I can’t protect you if we’re in separate states or cities and since you’ll be sharing your blood with me, it’s imperative we live close by.’

Well, I guess that makes sense, I thought. As long as he doesn’t move into my apartment. That’d be fun to explain to Matt!

‘All right then,’ I sighed. ‘What happens now?’

He lifted his hand and traced a trail down the length of my cheek ending at the hollow of my throat. It was so unexpected and sensual my body responded with a deep, and delicious, fluttering in my stomach while the pulse in my throat throbbed almost painfully. His eyes lightened for a fraction of a second and when I saw his head dip and lean in, I took a compulsive step backward. His gaze was on my throat as if deciding which side was the tastier. I had a feeling he was not admiring my lovely new opal pendant.

‘Oh, no you don’t Alec Munro,’ I said firmly, and placed my hand on his chest.

He straightened and a smile lit his eyes. ‘It’s your choice. My place or yours?’

‘Um, yours.’ I didn’t want to risk any of my friends, especially Matt, seeing a strange man entering and leaving my unit on a regular basis.

‘Which days do you prefer?’

‘How often do you need to see me?’ An image of myself reclining on an old-fashioned chaise lounge, with Alec leaning over me, fangs deep in my throat, sent a shiver through me. The trouble was, I couldn’t tell whether the shiver came from fear or… something else I wasn’t willing to admit to.

‘Every third day is sufficient,’ he replied.

‘Don’t you need to—um, eat or feed every day?’

‘No, your blood is very rich.’

Oh lovely. ‘Mondays and Thursdays I suppose. Weekends I’m with my boyfriend, Matt.’

‘I see.’ He pulled out a business card from his trouser pocket and handed it to me. ‘My apartment is walking distance from here. I’ll send a car for you.’

‘No, thanks. I’ve got my own car,’ I said.

‘Not a good idea. The first few times I feed from you, you’ll experience a slight weakness till your body begins to compensate for the blood loss. You could pass out at the wheel. Either I drive you, or you stay the night.’ A wicked glint lit his eyes.

Was he serious? As far as I was concerned this was going to be a strictly platonic relationship. ‘I doubt my boyfriend will like that.’

He gave me an enigmatic smile. It was infuriating, as if he knew something I didn’t.

‘You know what, for all I know this could be a con. How do I know you are what you really say you are?’ Yet as I said it, I knew it to be wrong. My aunt hadn’t been fooled these last fifty years and the bite marks on her wrist were real. Besides which all my instincts told me that what he had revealed tonight was the truth. But there, I’d said it. I just challenged him.

A crease appeared between his brows. ‘You do like to live dangerously, don’t you?’ Something about his eyes changed, just for a split second.

I blinked. I’m sure it wasn’t my imagination as I don’t have one that good. ‘Your eyes changed.’

‘Did it frighten you?’

‘Not really.’

‘That’s interesting.’ He cocked his head to one side as he regarded me.

‘So what does a vampire look like?’ I ventured to ask. By now my curiosity was at the point of no return.

‘Terrifying.’ His voice deepened slightly, and there was a cold edge to it which made me all the more curious.

‘Can I see it?’

‘Why?’

‘Are you afraid I’ll run screaming out of here?’

His eyes narrowed and pierced me with such a stare I wondered if I’d said the wrong thing. ‘Fear is a vampire’s greatest weapon, Laura. We smell it on a human and it acts like a magnet, drawing us to the prey. We love to hunt and the adrenaline rushing through a human’s body intensifies the blood making it thicker, richer and thereby, tastier. If you were to try to run, you’d only be doing me a favour.’

My throat constricted as I pictured a scene straight from a horror movie.

He got up from his chair and circled me where I sat. It was such a gracious, fluid movement, so like a predator, that for a moment I understood what a gazelle must feel like when stalked by a panther. A second later his hands were on the arms of my chair and he was leaning toward me, his eyes pale as near-luminescent orbs, the pupils narrowed into the vertical slits of a serpent.

I gasped and froze in my seat.

‘This is what I am and have been for nearly a century. Satisfied that I’ve been telling you the truth?’ His voice was like honey over ice; both seductive and cruel at the same time.

After the initial shock I gathered together my courage, for strangely enough, there was something about his close proximity that excited me. ‘If that’s all it is,’ I said, trying to keep the tremor, which had little to do with fear, out of my voice. ‘Then it’s not that scary.’

His eyes widened, even in that form. ‘You want to see more?’ He straightened up, ran his hand through his hair and went to lean against the wall behind me.

‘It gets worse?’ I swivelled around in my chair to face him.

‘Oh yes,’ he warned.

Ever since I was a child I was incredibly curious—wanting to know how everything worked, where things came from, how, why? I drove my parents crazy. I should have outgrown it by now, but hadn’t.

‘Show me!’ I said and hopped out of my chair to stand in front of him.

Alec appeared to be fighting some inner battle, for his eyes changed back into human form and then narrowed again as I watched. ‘If I do, you must not show fear. Do you understand, Laura?’

Before I could answer, a low growl escaped his lips and I found myself pinned against the wall, my hands held securely above my head. Long pointed fangs slid down from his upper jaw. I didn’t have to touch them to know they’d be razor sharp as well.

‘Scary enough for you?’ His voice hissed down at me. ‘Never bait a vampire, darling, it could prove fatal!’

If only I’d bitten my tongue earlier. My body began to tremble and I wanted nothing more than to break free from his powerful grip. The pressure of his hands on my wrists was starting to hurt. His alien eyes bored into mine, while his cool breath fanned my face and the fear which he warned me about, took hold. His nostrils flared and he leaned down toward my throat where I felt the merest brush of his fangs against my skin.

I screamed.

‘Laura!’ Matt’s voice echoed from the nave as well as those of other people, and the sound of approaching feet.

Alec growled, glanced in the direction of Matt’s voice then abruptly released me and in less than a heartbeat had disappeared down the ramp into the shadows. I remained pinioned against the wall just as he had left me. The realization of what had occurred hit me, my knees turned to jelly and I slid slowly down onto the cool stone floor.

That’s how Matt found me.

Chapter 5

Present and past

ALEC

From the darkness of the side-entrance ramp I watched as Laura sank to the floor, saw the room fill with humans and the young man who broke through them to sprint to her side. He lifted her into his arms and cradled her tenderly as her body shook with sobs.

I left the scene and walked through the darkened city streets behind the cathedral, where the homeless huddled in the doorways of the closed office buildings, and tried not to smell their fear. It didn’t help that I was still hungry even after that small bottle I downed at Luc’s. The days between Ingenii changeovers were the most dangerous, for I was at my weakest, and being so close to Laura tonight, inhaling her scent, hearing the power of her blood rushing beneath her skin was almost overwhelming. I could look, but not touch, nor taste. It was forbidden until the Coming-of-Age Ritual this coming Monday night. I was meant to have told her all that, but instead… I shook my head and berated myself.

Damn the girl! She had a curious streak which overrode her sense and in my present weakness, I made a near-fatal error of judgement, risking exposure of our world to human eyes. I had no choice but to leave her there when she screamed.

The blame was all mine.

I thought back to the moment she’d walked through the Cathedral’s glass-front doors. It wasn’t only her scent which gave her away—the potent richness of the Ingenii—but her incredible resemblance to her father, Luc. Only her hair differed, as she had Judith’s rich, golden-copper locks rather than his pale blonde. The dappled light from the cathedral’s stained glass windows caught it perfectly and illuminated its fiery depths. Would it feel as silky as it looked? I wondered.

I’d stood back in the shadow of the alcove and watched as she’d walked the length of both aisles, looking around the interior and stopping to listen to the choir at practise, totally oblivious to the effect she was having on some of the younger male choristers. The poor choirmaster had been forced to stop a few times to restore their concentration.

As she came closer to where I’d waited, the subdued cathedral lights subtly highlighted her ivory-fair complexion—not a hint of a tan. Her skin was smooth, creamy, flawless and the long dress she wore draped itself around her slim body revealing enticing feminine curves. Her long flame-coloured hair swayed as it lapped at the edges of her waist. She was, indeed, a beauty and combined with her Ingenii scent, it was proving to be an alluring combination.

I thought further back to the last time I’d seen her. She’d been a baby, barely three months old. John, Judith’s brother, and his wife Eilene, were expecting their first child at the exact same time as Judith was expecting hers. Both women gave birth on the same day, in the same hospital.

Sadly, Eilene’s baby died of SIDS three months later. Fearing for Laura’s safety, should the Brethren community learn of her unique bloodline, Luc used the unhappy circumstance to swap their living baby for the dead one. They hoped our world would believe Judith’s child dead, thereby giving Laura a chance to grow up in the relative safety of John’s family.

The Ingenii blood was coveted for its powerful properties, but combined with Luc’s blood, she would be like catnip to any vampire. Any who sought to overthrow the Principate in order to abolish the rule of law and instigate their own murderous regime, had but to gain possession of the current Bloodgifted and no one would be able to withstand them. Even though her infant blood would have none of the strength of a mature Ingenii, simply having her in their control would ensure Luc’s—and the other Elders—co-operation. They could then feed on humans indiscriminately.

It was a fearful scenario.

So Laura grew up inconspicuously unaware of the parallel world to which she belonged and never knowing her true parents, although they were there all the time, hovering, watching, protecting.

That was fifty years ago. Now everything was about to change for her and I suspected for me, also. I didn’t know what to expect when I met her, but she’d surprised me—smart and sharp-tongued that expressed precisely what she thought. What’s more, she wasn’t intimidated and that impressed me. It had been a long time since any woman roused my curiosity and, I had a suspicion, Laura was going to test my resolve to maintain an emotional detachment during my time as her guardian.

It wasn’t far to my Pitt St apartment. Within fifteen minutes I was pressing my outstretched hands against the glass of the wall-to-wall tinted windows of my penthouse suite, blindly staring out at the city panorama spread out before me. The spectacle of the myriad office lights playing in the still harbour waters usually had me enthralled, but not tonight.

Instead, I saw another Dantonville—Doctor Owen Clarke Dantonville—Laura’s grandfather and the man responsible for my being in this position.

*              *              *

The year was 1916. I’d enlisted following the death in childbirth of my wife and newborn son. The army sent me to northern France to serve at the 3rd. Australian Field hospital at Abbeville as it was close to the frontline. That’s where I met Owen, the leading physician and Ingenii, although I didn’t know it then. What I did notice about him, were the unusual colour of his eyes—a striking shade of lavender.

Owen had signed up in 1914. As he enthusiastically told me, ‘I have to be in it,’ worried it would all be over by Christmas and he’d miss the adventure of his life, no matter that he had a wife and child—a six-year old daughter, Judith—at home. He later confided to me that he had fallen in love with a local girl, Marie Deschesne. Her father ran a popular café in Villers-Bretonneux much frequented by the troops. I knew the place and the girl and couldn’t entirely blame him. She was very pretty, with dark hair, large doe-like brown eyes and a complexion resembling fine alabaster. He wasn’t the first to fall for her. Lonely men, away from wives and families, were prone to such temptations, but they eventually wore off. I hoped Owen’s fascination with her would go the same way. I was wrong.

‘I’m not going back when this is all over,’ Owen declared one day, late in 1918. ‘I’m staying to help rebuild. They need doctors and hospitals.’

‘You sure this has nothing to do with Marie?’ I ventured.

He paused. ‘She’s pregnant.’

‘Well, that complicates things.’

‘Henrietta’s family is wealthy. She doesn’t need me. Marie does,’ he stated.

‘What about your child?’

‘I’ll have a child here as well and little Judy won’t remember me,’ he said.

‘Owen, all I’m asking is that you think carefully before committing yourself to this decision.’

He laughed and shook his head. ‘I’m already committed, Alec. I love her more than I ever loved my wife.’

It was pointless arguing as he had clearly made up his mind. Then he suggested I stay as well. ‘What do you have to return to Sydney to? Your wife and child are dead.’ I learnt quickly he lacked even an iota of sensitivity important in a medic. It grated with the other staff and didn’t exactly endear him to the patients. ‘Stay here, with us. You’re one of the finest doctors I’ve ever worked with,’ he said.

Owen had been my only confidant and so knew the real reason for my being there. My sudden enlistment in the Medical Corps had nothing to do with national pride or adventure nor wanting to play toy soldiers. It was simply an emotional escape. But he was right, what did I have to go home to? An empty house loaded with painful memories? I could certainly do without those.

‘Stop blaming yourself, Alec. From what you’ve told me you did everything possible to save them. There was nothing more you could have done.’ He placed his hand on my shoulder. ‘Let them go.’

‘The way you’re letting go of your wife and child?’

‘I’ll let that pass. You’re still grieving.’ He left me to do the rounds and we didn’t cross paths the rest of that day.

The next evening I decided to check some of the medical stores in the supply depot, a short walk from the main building. This was usually the nurses’ responsibility, but I needed to get away for a few moments on my own.

I opened the door to discover Owen and Lucien Lebrettan sitting in close proximity. Both jumped up at my intrusion. Slightly embarrassed at what I believed I had interrupted, I was about to turn on my heel and leave when Owen called me back. Lucien politely excused himself and walked past me out into the night.

That’s how Lucien—or Luc as he preferred to be called—and I met. Owen had introduced me to him not long after my arrival. They had enlisted together when the war broke out. Luc had been employed by the government as a photographer to accurately portray life at the Front. He regularly visited the hospital and took pictures of the wounded and dying, and his blonde head would occasionally pop up from beneath the black camera veil to adjust a lens before taking the shot.

What struck me about him were his eyes—they were identical in colour to Owen’s. The coincidence struck me and I began to wonder if perhaps they weren’t brothers, yet they looked nothing alike. And unlike Owen’s slightly bombastic nature, Luc was amicable, although somewhat aloof and rarely spoke to anyone except Owen. He never joined the rest of the hospital staff at meals.

‘Alec, it’s not what you think,’ Owen said light-heartedly.

‘Look, it’s really none of my business.’ I went over to the shelf which held the bottles of ether and took down two.

‘Luc and I are family and, there was something we had to discuss—privately,’ Owen explained.

Well, that explained the similarity in their eyes, I thought. But, I noticed him rolling his shirtsleeve down over his right wrist. I automatically scanned the morphine levels, but nothing seemed amiss. It was not uncommon for doctors to become addicted to drugs in the course of their work.

‘You don’t need to explain to me.’

‘I don’t want you, of all people, to be under the wrong impression,’ he said.

Luc had left the door open after his hasty exit and we heard one of the nurses urgently calling for us.

‘Doctor Munro! Doctor Dantonville!’

Nurse Alice Marsden came from Melbourne. She’d signed up not long after her brother joined the Light Horse. I enjoyed listening to her reading his letters out loud to us at supper as it was one of the few times when we could all sit together. The patients were usually asleep and letters from home were lovingly devoured.

‘Stores Depot, Marsden. What’s wrong?’ Owen called out.

‘Stan’s been killed.’ Her teary face appeared in the doorway.

Stanley Blake had been our ambulance driver and a conscientious objector. His sweetheart had sent him a white feather ashamed he hadn’t enlisted immediately when the war broke out. But he was no coward. Actually, he was one of the bravest men I had ever known, crawling on his belly onto no-man’s land, risking sniper fire to bring back a wounded soldier. His faith as a Christian wouldn’t allow him to take a life. Instead he signed up with the Medical Corps and we were proud to have him.

Another pointless death, I angrily thought.

‘Now what do we do?’ Owen shrugged.

‘We can’t send any of the wounded,’ I said, glancing in the direction of the hospital.

‘I can drive!’ Alice chirped.

We both looked at her in astonishment.

‘No Alice, that’s out of the question!’ I said.

‘I’m going.’ And before the words were out of his mouth, Owen started heading toward the door.

‘Owen!’ I grabbed him by the arm. ‘What do you think you’re doing? We can’t spare you!’

‘So you stay. You’re a much better surgeon than me anyway. Someone’s got to bring the wounded back.’

‘Idiot!’ I yelled at him.

‘I can’t ask you to come with me, can I?’

‘What?’ I was temporarily stunned by his sudden about face. ‘Committing suicide is not my idea of grieving.’

Luc appeared, as if from nowhere.

‘Talk some sense into him,’ I said. ‘The madman wants to drive to the Front and collect the wounded—under sniper fire!’

Luc’s eyes narrowed as looked from me to Owen. ‘Owen, you cannot do this. You know why. I couldn’t stop you enlisting, but I forbid you now from taking this course of action.

His deep voice held unmistakable menace, so much so the hairs on my arms stood up. Who would have thought the man held such hidden power? Owen reluctantly climbed out of the vehicle, but his eyes showed a combination of anger and fear as they locked on Luc’s.

I turned to Alice. ‘Go tell the Communications Officer to contact the other field hospitals. Perhaps they might have a driver to spare.’

After a fearful glance at Luc, she hurried off. From the corner of my eye I saw Owen snatch his pistol from its holder and aim it at Luc.

‘Owen, put it down,’ I said.

‘No. Don’t tell me what to do!’ He swung towards me and pointed the gun in my direction.

I stiffened, Luc snarled, and quicker than a heartbeat snatched the pistol from Owen’s hand, but not before it had discharged with a loud crack. I felt a thump in my chest, but no pain even as my blood oozed and spread out over my surgical coat. I  staggered backwards and fell to the ground as a great weakness came over me. The bullet must have entered my heart. I barely registered Owen’s, ‘Oh shit!

‘Owen, you fool. What have you done?’ Luc’s voice cried.

‘I didn’t… didn’t mean to shoot him! Oh God! Oh God!’

‘Then why did you take the gun?’

‘I, I…shit! Just don’t let him die, Luc,’ he begged. ‘Please. Oh, God, it’s my fault. You can’t let him die!’

‘You have any idea what you’re asking me to do?’

‘Of course I bloody well do!’

‘I can’t simply transform a person because you want me to,’ Luc replied.

‘They’ll hang me, Luc. If he dies, they’ll hang me. Then where’ll you be without your Ingenii! You need me more than I need you.’

‘There’s always your daughter, Judith.’

‘She’s still a babe, and her blood won’t be at full strength till she comes-of-age. You know that. And what’ll you do till then? Especially as the daylight tolerance begins to wane? You won’t be able to hide that for long.’

I thought I heard a snarl.

‘If you weren’t Ingenii, I’d—’

‘Do what? Drain me? Then it’s just as well I am.’

There was silence for a while and I thought I was finally losing consciousness. My eyes closed of their own accord, but I was still aware of what was happening around me.

‘All right then, but think carefully,’ Luc said slowly in a calm, deep voice. ‘Do you really want me to change him?’

‘Yes!’ Owen sounded desperate.

‘Without asking his consent? Are you willing to risk that?’

‘Yes!’

‘Then there’s not much time. His heartbeat grows fainter. Help me remove his coat.’

My surgical coat and shirt were ripped from my body and one of them took hold of my left wrist. I heard Luc’s urgent voice. ‘No, too late. It must be closer to the heart.’

My hand was dropped and I felt warm breath on my neck, near the jugular, followed by a sharp sting. Either Owen or Luc’s mouth was sucking blood from my throat and I didn’t have the strength to fight them.

How long this went on I don’t know, but the weakness continued to spread through my body followed by a numbing cold. I was fading out. Someone held my head firmly while another’s arm cradled my back and shoulders.

‘Will it work?’ Owen’s voice pleaded.

‘Undo my shirt buttons, he’s nearly drained.’ Luc’s voice came from next to my ear. It had been him who took my blood. ‘Do you have your surgical knife?’ he asked.

‘Yes…’ I barely heard Owen’s reply, or the rest of the conversation that took place above me.

‘Slice just below my left nipple. I’ll do the rest.’

I felt my head turned and soft flesh pressed into my face.

‘Drink Doctor Munro or you will die,’ Luc’s voice said.

A hot, sticky liquid entered my mouth. Lacking the strength to resist, I gulped and partly choked.

‘Alec, please. Drink,’ Owen’s voice pleaded.

The liquid tasted warm and sweet and as I gulped more greedily my strength returned and slowly so did my awareness.

‘What about the bullet?’ Owen asked.

‘The enzyme will dissolve it.’

Their voices were clearer now. I felt a shudder from Luc. ‘Ah, nearly done. But the complete transformation will take a few days. He cannot stay here, I hope you realize that.’

‘Alec, can you hear me?’ Owen’s voice was close to my ear.

I angled my mouth away from the source of the liquid and tried to raise myself. ‘Owen,’ I managed to croak. ‘What’s happening?’

‘Um, I accidentally shot you. But you’re all right now.’

Luc snorted and I turned towards the sound. He had been holding my head while Owen supported my body. Seeing I was able to sit up on my own, he’d risen off the ground and began re-buttoning his shirt. I looked down onto my chest for the bloody hole that should have been there and saw—nothing. The skin was as smooth and an unmarked as a baby’s.

Shock rippled through me. This wasn’t real. It couldn’t be.

With a slight wobble I rose to my feet and looked from Owen to Luc when I was assailed by auditory overload. A cacophony of sounds assaulted my brain that made me clap my hands over my ears.

The night was alive with noises I’d never been aware of; insects scuttling nearby; the loud whirr of a moth’s wings as it fluttered around the light globe; the rapid beat of a heart. And there were voices—men and women—one discussing a patient’s medication, another reading a letter aloud and someone moaning. Yet we were in the Supply Depot, at least four hundred yards from the main hospital building. How could I possibly hear individual voices from that distance?

I panicked and spun around to see Luc and Owen’s eyes on me—one wary, and the other fearful. On one of the shelves behind Luc’s head, I easily made out the tiny letters on a jar of ointment although the light in the storeroom was dim. How could I possibly see as if it were daylight?

‘What’s happened to me?’ I demanded. Even my voice sounded different—deeper, stronger, more resonant somehow.

Luc was about to answer when Owen interrupted. ‘Alec, you would have died. I asked Luc to change you.’

‘Change me? What do you mean?’

Luc came toward me. We stood almost eye-to-eye. ‘Listen to me, Doctor Munro.’ His gaze—those strange lavender eyes—bored into mine. ‘Your body has undergone a physiological transformation. Over the next couple of days your eyes will grow sensitive to light and your skin will burn much more easily in the daylight. You will find your strength ten times greater than that of an ordinary man, and your sight and hearing, far sharper and keener. Nothing will escape you and nothing will be able to outrun you. You will also lose the taste for food as your body develops a thirst for blood only—human blood.’

My breath caught in my throat. This wasn’t possible, I thought. None of this is! My mind grappled with the implications.

‘I can help you through the change,’ he offered. ‘It will take time.’

‘What have you done to me?’ I repeated.

‘You are now a blood drinker with an almost unlimited lifespan and indestructible body.’ He paused. ‘My kind are generally known as vampires. Although we prefer to call ourselves, Brethren.’

I felt myself turn pale as the full force of his words sank in and knew them to be true. There was no denying the changes already beginning to take effect: my sudden night vision, enhanced hearing and—strength? I bent down to pick up the small iron wedge used to keep the door open. It felt soft as clay between my fingers. Automatically I ran my thumb over my teeth for the telltale fangs, but everything there felt normal.

‘Ah, they will appear in a couple of hours Doctor Munro,’ Luc said as he observed my self-examination.

Revulsion, disgust and horror raged within me and I turned on Owen. ‘You were party to this?’

‘I didn’t want you to die. I had no choice!’ he wailed.

‘There’s always a choice,’ I yelled at him before turning back to Luc. ‘And you listened to him! Why?’

‘Owen is my first priority. Some day I’ll explain it to you.’ He reached into the front pocket of his jacket and removed a small mirror. I recognised it as one of the types he used in his photographic work. He handed it to me. ‘Look at your eyes.’

I took the mirror from his hand when the thought came to me. ‘Aren’t… vampires… incapable of casting a reflection?’

Luc snorted. ‘What rubbish! We’re physical beings—’ he poked me lightly in the shoulder ‘—and anything physical has a reflection!’

I lifted the mirror and stared at my face. A cold pit opened in my stomach. My eyes were no longer brown but lavender, the same colour as Owen and Luc’s.

As I glanced between them both, the dreadful realisation of what had been done to me sank in and the shock was unimaginable, unbearable… and all Owen’s fault.

My hand tightened around the mirror and crushed it to a million shiny shards.

‘Does that mean you’re a vampire, too Owen?’

‘Oh no, not me. Only Luc. I’m human, but… well, it’s complicated.’

‘Your eyes—’

‘That’s the complicated part.’ He didn’t volunteer any more.

A red haze of rage burned within me. I stared at him as he stood there, silently observing me and watching my transformation. I took a step toward him and he slunk back against the wooden wall. I could actually smell his fear—another new sensation. ‘Why did you shoot me? Of all the bloody mindless things to do!’ My hands balled into fists and I had to resist the urge to use them.

‘Alec, please, it was an accident. It was Luc I wanted to shoot—not you!’

‘Why not just let me die then, instead of allowing me to be changed into this… thing I am now!’

‘I would have been court-martialled and hanged for your murder!’ he blubbered, yet had the effrontery to sound indignant.

‘Never thinks of anyone but himself,’ Luc said.

‘It’s my neck!’

‘And my life!’ I roared. ‘I should kill you for this!’ I reached out and grabbed him by the throat. It was easy to lift him up, to see his legs dangling in the air as he struggled to prise my fingers apart.

‘Doctor Munro, unfortunately, I need him alive,’ Luc stated.

Owen’s open mouth gasped for air like a fish.

‘Why?’

Owen’s lips began to turn blue, but his feet were still kicking.

‘Family connection. I’ll explain one day. Please release him.’

If not for Luc, I may have killed Owen that day. I let him drop to the ground where he crawled behind Luc’s legs, rubbed his throat and whimpered hoarsely. He was pitiful… and he had destroyed my life.

I looked around for something that would help me end it. Spotting a bottle of mercuric chloride on the top shelf, I grabbed it and attempted to empty its contents down my throat. Luc’s tight grip on my wrist forced my hand down.

‘That will not help,’ he calmly stated. ‘It’ll only cause you great pain, without the result you seek. As I said, your body is now indestructible. No matter whether you shoot, stab or poison yourself, your body will heal itself completely. You can only be killed by being beheaded, burned or exposing yourself to the sun.’

He took the bottle from my hand and in a more sympathetic tone added, ‘I understand what it is you’re feeling, Alec. I went through it, too.’ It was the first time in the two years since I’d arrived that Luc called me by my first name.

I sank to my knees in the dirt, buried my head in my hands and begged God to take me.

‘Alec,’ Luc placed his hand on my shoulder. ‘You can live with this. I’ll show you. Your physical state has altered, but you are still you—your character and personality do not need to change. Let me help you.’

‘How?’ I croaked.

‘I’ll teach you… and show you ways in which you can be an even better doctor with your new faculties.’

I glanced up at him—what choice did I have?—and nodded in resignation.

‘Good. Now, it’s more important to ease your transition into a new life. There will, of course, be some adjustments and apart from a new diet, nothing else much will change.’

‘Can I go back to the hospital?’

‘I’m sorry, no. The physical changes in you will become too obvious. And since you’re an infant, so to speak, there might be some regrettable accidents.’

‘You mean I’ll bite someone?’ I glared at Owen.

‘And probably kill them. Self-control takes time to develop. You don’t want to destroy, just take enough to satisfy.’

‘Then I can’t stay here.’

‘What will I say to the staff? How will I explain your disappearance, Alec?’ Owen whined.

‘You’re lucky I don’t take a bite out of you now,’ I growled and the new sound that came out of me was truly menacing.

Luc barked out a laugh. ‘Owen, for once this is your problem. You wanted me to save your life from a court martial and a hangman’s noose. I’ve done that, here’s what you can do. Make it look like Alec took an ambulance out. Walk past the main building with him. Talk loud, make sure everyone can hear Alec, see him get into the vehicle and drive off towards the front lines. They’re your witnesses. I did this for you,’ he stubbed his finger into Owen’s chest. ‘Now you deal with the rest of it!’

To give him credit, Owen managed to concoct a believable story about my disappearance. We made sure several of the staff saw me climb into the ambulance and head out to the lines. I deliberately kept my cap low to avoid them seeing my eyes. He later told them he’d tried to stop me.

I was officially listed as Missing In Action, presumed dead. Thankfully there was no one alive back home in Australia who would miss me. I had been an only child and both my parents were dead. No, I would not be missed.

Luc met me at a rendezvous point and that same night brought me to Paris. The next day the Armistice was declared and the war was over, but mine was just beginning—I battled my new nature. I tried eating ordinary food, which my stomach rejected, while a gnawing desire for human blood grew daily. It wasn’t a matter of denial but defeating this monster that had taken up residence in my body.

I avoided human contact, ignored Luc’s warnings and tried to satisfy my craving by feeding from animals, particularly from nearby farms. I drained several and unintentionally deprived local farmers of some of their livestock. But it never satisfied and I grew weaker.

Luc disapproved. ‘Alec, you can’t go on like this!’

‘I won’t take from humans,’ I said weakly.

‘Your stubbornness angers me. You know there are many here who willingly share their blood with us. Let them and stop doing this to yourself… and destroying the local economy,’ he said as an afterthought.

I gave in.

Luc owned a large three-story house in the suburb of Le Vesinet in Paris. With its many bedrooms and beautiful landscaped gardens screening it from the street, it was a home as well as a gathering centre for most of the blood drinkers in that city. It was also frequented by humans who knew our secret and who allowed us to feed from them whenever necessary. They were known as Donneur de Sang or Donsang—Bloodgivers.

Many had blood drinkers in the family and their kindness and sympathy enabled me to accept what I had become. Others simply came to enjoy the thrill of being bitten and the excitement that came with a sexual encounter with a vampire. Apparently this was nothing new in Paris.

Eventually my cravings were brought under control and I learnt to feed from several individuals—preferably women—every few days. Luc became my mentor and master for the next one hundred years. Everything I needed to survive as a blood drinker—I still hadn’t come to grips with the term “vampire” yet—I learnt from him, including shutting my mind off from the myriad sounds and voices around me to concentrate on one alone.

‘Otherwise you’d go mad,’ he explained.

My new sense of hearing picked up everything within a six-and-half mile radius. Silence became a luxury, as did sunlight. Unlike Luc, I wasn’t able to walk around during the day. My skin burned and my retinas felt like they were being scalded. I was restricted to the night.

Winter was the best time. In the northern hemisphere, the days were shorter and darker and they were a welcome relief. I could venture outside for longer periods without pain—no hiding in the shadows.

He later revealed the reason for his ability to walk unhindered during the day. That’s how I learned about the Bloodgifted or Ingenii, as they were known, and the special relationship that existed between them and Luc, and the rest of the Brethren community.

All the things I once believed impossible—vampires and the power of ancient curses—were now a part of my existence.

That memory brought me back to the present.

I stared at the lights of the city and wondered whether Owen’s granddaughter, Laura Dantonville, would ever want to set eyes on me again. Yet, I needed—wanted—to see her again and prepare her for the most frightening experience of her life.

Invitation to coffee perhaps and a bunch of flowers?

Chapter 6

A Secret Shared

LAURA

‘Laura?’ Matt poked his head into the small alcove along with several other people. My scream must have brought everyone in the cathedral running to see what had happened. He barged his way through to my side and wrapped his arms around me. ‘What happened?’ His voice sounded curt, concerned.

For a moment I simply couldn’t speak. Part shock, part guilt tied my tongue. After all, I’d persuaded Alec to prove to me he was a vampire and now I’d have to explain it to Matt. I was working out just how much to tell him when he lifted me up off the stone floor and held me close till my body calmed.

‘Did someone hurt you?’ he demanded, his voice soft.

I shook my head, wrapped my arms around his neck and just clung to him.

‘Give—me—a minute,’ I managed to say between hiccups. It didn’t happen very often, but when I become upset or if I attempted to tell a lie, I hiccupped.

Matt took a handkerchief out of his trouser pocket and wiped the tears from my cheeks before offering it to me. ‘Laura, look at me, Babe, tell me what happened.’

I glanced at him and then at the sea of curious faces behind him. ‘Shall we call the police?’ Someone suggested.

‘I am the police,’ Matt said over his shoulder to them.

‘I’ll bring the young lady a glass of water,’ another voice said.

‘I’m all right—really—just shock. Please—tell them—to go—away,’ I hiccupped and looked imploringly at Matt.

Matt turned his head toward the curious onlookers. ‘Thank you for coming, but the young lady will be all right now.’ He waited for them to disperse.

Only one elderly gent came back with a glass of water and handed it to Matt who passed it to me. ‘Drink, Babe.’ He nodded his thanks to the man.

As I drank, Matt reached for a nearby chair and placed it opposite me so that our knees touched. He waited till I’d finished it all before placing the empty glass on the seat of another chair. He then took my hands and turned them so my palms faced upwards and stared down at them. When his gaze returned to me, they were glacial. Matt’s eyes were normally the colour of an overcast sky, a light grey-blue, but when angry they turned icy-blue. I looked down as well and saw red blotches covering my wrists. By tomorrow they’d be blue.

‘Okay to talk now?’

‘Yeah.’ The hiccups had stopped and I felt more composed.

‘I want to know what frightened you and how you got these red marks on your wrists, Laura.’

‘Is this Matt my boyfriend or D.I. Sommers asking?’

‘Both!’

I was silent for a while as Matt waited. Unless I gave him an answer we could be here all night. No pressure!

‘Laura!’

‘Okay. Let me ask you something first.’

His eyes narrowed. ‘Go ahead.’

‘In the time you’ve known me, have I ever lied to you?’

He raised one eyebrow. ‘No, because you’re a lousy liar—you hiccup.’

For once it was going to work to my advantage. ‘If I tell you what happened, you’ll know whether I’m lying or not?’

‘For sure,’ he answered confidently.

‘Good.’

I took another deep breath. Matt hadn’t yet released my hands and his thumbs stroked the inside of my wrists. This was going to be interesting. ‘I was sent here to meet a man named Alec Munro. He’s a… vampire’—I winced—‘and closely connected to my family. Aunt Judy knows all about it and she told me when we went for our walk. Like her and Grandpa Owen, I carry something in my blood that keeps me young and gives long life. It’s what makes these creatures stronger and able to walk around in the daylight. But only one of them is allowed to feed from us and he’s the Guardian. Aunt Judy is getting old, so now it’s my turn to take over. She gave me her ring.’

I turned my right hand over in his so the serpent was visible. ‘It… um, kind of… slithered off her hand onto mine, like it was alive. Alec Munro has one exactly the same. It’s only worn by the Bloodgifted and their vampire guardian and passed on every fifty years to the next in line. And that’s me.’

I stopped and waited for the reaction.

Matt hadn’t said a word. Except for a slight lift of both eyebrows when I explained how I got the ring and then at the mention of the word “vampire,” his expression remained neutral. I noticed his thumbs no longer stroked my wrists.

‘The red marks?’ he quietly insisted.

I recounted my meeting with Alec till the moment he transformed so dramatically in front of me, grabbed my wrists and pinned me up against the wall. ‘That was my fault. I asked him to show me; he was reluctant but I needed to see the truth for myself… and I did.’

Matt released my hands, sat back in his chair and in silence, regarded me. I had no idea if he really believed me, or whether he was thinking of having me committed. ‘Laura, there’s no way you could have made up a story like that without hiccupping all the way through it, so you obviously believe it. But vampires don’t exist, Babe. Someone’s playing you for the fool.’

I tore my hands from his grip. ‘I’m no fool, Matthew Sommers! And this was definitely no trick. I know what I saw, and I’m not given to hysterics. This was not natural. His fangs slid out, like a snake, and no contacts I know of change your eyes like that. It was real. And why would my aunt lie to me about all this? What reason could she possibly have? Besides, Mum backed her up. She said it’s all true.’

‘Your mum as well?’ He frowned. Matt had met my mum and knew her to be a level-headed woman. ‘Look, Laura,’ he said gently. ‘This guy terrified you and hurt you and that makes me angry enough to bring him in.’ He shook his head. ‘I should never have let you come here alone tonight. You said he fled after hearing my voice?’

‘I’m a grown woman, Matt. I can go wherever and whenever I please!’

‘I know, Babe, normally I’d agree with you, but this incident kind of changes things. What if I’d been late?’ He didn’t need to add more as the implication hung there. ‘Tell me which way he fled.’

I pointed to the ramp that led to George Street.

‘Laura, if this Munro thinks he’s some kind of vampire it explains those kids’ bodies we’re finding, drained of all their blood and covered with puncture marks. He could be our killer and using some kind of syringe to suck out their blood.’

I felt myself go pale. Alec Munro was a doctor, so he’d have syringes galore. That still didn’t explain what I saw. ‘No Matt, I can’t believe it’s him. It just doesn’t make sense.’

‘Why’s that?’

‘He’s been living here for decades. According to my aunt, my grandfather knew him and she knows him and surely she would have noticed something after all this time. She’d never have sent me to meet a killer. And why now, after all this time, should he suddenly start to kill?’

‘For all we know this guy could be conning her. After all, she’s a rich woman. She’s got her own house in Milsons Point.’ Matt knew Aunt Judy and I shared the same genetic anomaly.

‘That’s insulting!’

‘Babe, after everything’s that’s happened here my instincts are screaming at me to examine all possibilities and check this out.’

‘Always the cop, huh?’

‘Do I have to apologise for that?’ He looked at me with tender eyes.

I shook my head. ‘No.’

He kissed the inside of my palm. ‘I’m going to make a suggestion. Either I can take you home and I’ll go to your aunt’s from there, or you can come with me. Think about it.’

I took a deep breath and considered it from Matt’s perspective. He got a shock seeing me in a heap on the floor, and thought, perhaps I may have been raped. Could I blame him for playing the knight in shining armour and wanting to go after the dragon? There was no way I’d let him go to Aunt Judy’s without me. How could I face her afterwards?

‘I’ll come with you.’

‘Okay then.’ He got up and pulled me to my feet.

‘You’re really convinced he’s the killer, aren’t you?’

He ran his hand through his hair. ‘I don’t know, that’s why I need to chase this up. Laura, for all I know you may have met a serial killer. What if you’d ended up his next victim and I had to identify your body on the autopsy slab?’ He shivered and drew me into his arms. Then he swore. ‘To think you were alone with him while I was watching the bloody cricket. If I’d lost you…’ He spoke into my hair, his voice thick with emotion. ‘Damn! If we’d only gone back to my place as we originally planned…’

‘Matt, I’m all right and I honestly don’t believe Alec Munro is the one you’re looking for. I can’t explain it, but I just know it’s not him. Logically, if he were the killer, wouldn’t he try to hide that fact? Why reveal it to me tonight?’ Even though I asked him. I moved my hands from his chest to circle his broad back and pressed myself closer to his chest.

Matt looked anxiously down at me with a doubtful air.

‘I remembered what you said tonight about those kids and I asked him—’ I quickly placed a finger over his lips as I could see he was about to protest. ‘Wait. I didn’t mention anything about your investigation or the bodies. I simply asked him about… feeding, and if he needs to empty a person of all their blood.’

I waited for his breathing to slow before removing my finger.

‘And?’

‘They don’t. It’s forbidden.’

I hesitated, wondering how much more I should tell him. What was the point, when by the sceptical expression on his face he refused to believe in the possibility of the supernatural? Till this evening, so had I. The slithering Serpent Ring was partially responsible, and the fact that the two most important women in my life—Aunt Judy and my mum—were neither liars nor loopy.

‘He could be part of some sort of goth organisation. They believe in this vampire stuff, even put luminescent contacts into their eyes to simulate a vampire glow and have their teeth sharpened,’ he said.

‘How do you know?’

‘You wouldn’t believe some of case files that come across my desk. There’s a place in Surry Hills, a nightclub they frequent. We’ve been making enquiries there, but so far nothing connects them to the murders.’

‘I don’t want to believe Alec Munro killed those kids, Matt.’ Could he be that good a liar that I was taken in? And has he been lying to my aunt all these years?

‘Well he’s not going to get another chance. The name sounds familiar.’

I was sure Matt was going through the police Wanted File in his head. Then I remembered the card Alec handed me. I pulled out of his embrace, fished it out of my bag and passed it to him.

Matt took a long hard look. ‘Munro Research Labs. So what are they using the blood for? Some sort of illegal experiments or something?’ He removed a notebook from his pocket and copied the card’s details before handing it back to me. He then looked earnestly into my eyes again. ‘Still okay to go to your aunt’s?’

‘No, not really, but there’s no way I’m letting you go there without me.’

He leaned down and kissed me, then took my hand as we walked to his parked car in the Restricted for Cathedral Staff Only area. At this time of night his was the only vehicle there.

We drove down George Street and turning down Kent joined the Bradfield Highway leading to the Harbour Bridge. My aunt lived at Milsons Point, in a quiet tree-lined street that sloped down to the harbour. Like the majority of properties in this area, hers was an old Federation house that, somehow, had escaped the modernisation trend of the seventies. Its beautiful interior features were still intact when she first saw it, fell in love and bought it. She’s been lovingly restoring it ever since.

As we drove up, I noticed a champagne-coloured BMW parked in her driveway directly behind her own small Hyundai. Visitors?

‘I don’t recognise that car,’ I said. ‘This could be awkward if she has visitors.’

‘Point. But we’ve come this far. Want to play it by ear?’ He turned to me.

‘You do the talking!’

He smiled. ‘That I can do.’

We walked hand-in-hand the short distance to her front door where Matt pressed the brass doorbell. I angled myself slightly behind him on hearing the light pad of her footsteps on the hallway rug. ‘You’re doing the talking, remember?’ I whispered.

Matt squeezed my hand.

‘Laura, Matthew what brings you here this late?’ she asked as she slowly opened the door, her green silk wrap-around slightly fanning in the breeze.

‘We need to speak to you about Laura’s meeting tonight. Something happened which distressed her.’ Matt knew how to come straight to the point.

‘I’m so sorry, Aunt Judy. Matt knows everything.’

Her face betrayed both shock and disappointment. ‘You had better come in then.’ She moved away from the door so we could enter and make our way into the living room. ‘Please, be seated.’ She pointed to a cream linen sofa. ‘How much do you know?’

Before Matt had a chance to answer, I told her what had happened at our meeting, including the way he found me. Aunt Judy sat tensed on the edge of a recliner, near me.

‘I see.’ She paused for a moment and appeared to be thinking.

‘I thought you wanted me to do the talking,’ Matt whispered.

‘Couldn’t help it!’ I shrugged.

‘And he changed in front of you?’ Aunt Judy asked.

‘At my urging, so it’s not his fault. I didn’t realise it would affect me like that. It was probably silly of me to ask it of him, but I wanted proof.’

‘There’s no need to defend the guy, Babe.’ Matt pressed my knee, then turned to my aunt. ‘How long have you known this Alec Munro?’

‘Over fifty years.’

‘Quite a while. And in all that time, have you ever known him to be part of any organisation involving vampires? He ever talk about taking blood or killing, for instance?’

I guess there was no way to be subtle about that, and for the first time I saw Matt, the policeman, in action.

She turned narrowed eyes onto him. ‘He’s a doctor, Matthew. He often takes blood from patients! And he’s a member of many organisations, all medical and reputable!’

I didn’t like the sudden chill in her voice but Matt seemed to ignore it and said, ‘Unfortunately, some of the most respectable people have been known to be killers.’ He briefly glanced at me. ‘We’ve had a string of murders lately. Bodies covered in puncture marks entirely drained of blood. So far we’ve managed to keep it from the media.’

She paled and her eyes widened even further. ‘I heard about those horrible murders,’ she said. ‘But nothing about them being drained of blood. Is that why you’ve come here? To interrogate me?’

‘I’m sorry, Judith, but after finding Laura distressed and bearing the signs of being manhandled by someone who claims to be a vampire, you can understand why I’m here!’

‘That’s perfectly natural,’ a voice said.

I turned to see a tall, blonde-haired man enter the room and my jaw dropped. Not only was he extremely attractive, he looked young enough to be her son. Early to mid thirties perhaps? Carrying two steaming cups in his hands he walked over to my aunt, handed her one, then seated himself on the soft arm of her recliner. It was a casual, yet very intimate gesture.

So, this is the man Aunt Judy’s been hiding all these years! My parents knew she had someone in her life, but nobody had ever met him. He was one of those open secrets, the one everyone knows about but doesn’t mention. Why? Was she worried about their obvious age difference? In this day and age? If I could have a younger boyfriend, why shouldn’t she? Good for you, Aunt Judy, I felt like saying.

He turned his head and smiled warmly at me; his lavender eyes sparkled. My chest constricted. Should I tell Matt or let him make this wonderful discovery all on his own? I glanced at my aunt to see her looking poignantly at me, as though begging me to say nothing.

‘Ah, I’m forgetting my manners,’ the man said and in one fluid motion, he rose, took two steps toward Matt and extended his hand. ‘My name is Lucien Lebrettan. My friends call me Luc. I’m a close friend of both Judith and Alec. We’ve known each other for many years,’ he said.

I stared up at him, open-mouthed. This is the man who transformed Alec Munro, and he was my aunt’s boyfriend! How old must he be, I thought, if he was my grandfather’s guardian!

I took a good, long look at him as Matt rose and leaned forward to return the shake. ‘Detective Inspector Matthew Sommers.’

Odd, but there was something strangely familiar about Lucien Lebrettan, yet I knew I’d never met him before and I had a pretty good memory for faces.

Next to me Matt tensed, the colour leached from his face and a bead of sweat appeared on his upper lip. His voice shook slightly as his eyes flicked between the three of us. Matt had just worked it out. ‘Your eyes! They’re the same colour. What is this?’

‘I tried to tell you, Matt.’

He shook his head. ‘There’s no such thing!’

‘No such thing as what, Detective?’ Luc asked as he resumed his seat next to my aunt.

‘Vampires! It’s a delusion.’

‘Interesting,’ Luc replied. ‘You’d never contemplate the possibility of their existence?’

Aunt Judy and I exchanged looks. She was probably wondering where Luc was headed with this as much as I was.

‘No! From my experience everything has a logical explanation and there are enough monsters in human form out there without having to blame it on the supernatural.’

‘Very true. On the other hand, it’s not good to have a closed mind.’

Matt’s eyes turned icy-blue. ‘I don’t think I have a problem there.’

‘I think you do and it’s clouding your judgement, so much so, that you’re questioning Laura’s intelligence and accusing my wife of either being a liar or delusional!’

Wife!

Matt’s lips thinned. ‘I’m not questioning Laura’s intelligence nor her aunt’s belief in vampires. Clever charlatans can fool even those with the highest IQs and unless someone can show me to the contrary, that’s exactly what I’ll go on believing!’

‘Is that so?’ Luc’s eyes lightened and turned reptilian, while two pointy, white incisors slid down from his upper jaw.  ‘Time you believed, Detective!’

‘What the hell?’ Matt jumped up and his hand went automatically to his hip—where his gun would be. He had to leave it at work when off duty.

‘You’re in no danger here, Detective,’ Luc said. ‘Unless you threaten my family. Please, sit back down.’

Matt was breathing heavily and his wide eyes stared into Luc’s before he did as he was asked.

In a blur of movement, Luc appeared at the long glass cabinet where my aunt kept her knick-knacks, assortment of souvenirs, drinking glasses and brandy. He poured a glassful, came back and held it out to Matt. ‘Here, drink this. It’ll help.’ The fangs and reptilian eyes were gone.

Matt’s eyes widened even further. He hesitated then took it from his hand and downed it in one go. ‘What the hell are you?’

‘What you refuse to believe in.’ Luc resumed his seat on the arm of the recliner he shared with Aunt Judy. I clasped Matt’s shaking hand.

‘It’s not possible!’ Matt exclaimed.

‘There’s no such thing,’ Luc retorted.

‘It’s a trick! It’s got to be.’ Matt stared hard at Luc’s face.

‘Would you like me to show you again, hang upside down from the ceiling, perhaps?’

‘Luc! That won’t be necessary.’ Judy placed her hand on his arm.

He could do that?

‘I know how difficult this is for you, Detective,’ Luc said. ‘But, “there are more things in heaven and earth” as Shakespeare so wisely put it!’ He smiled.

‘Knew him personally did you?’ Matt sarcastically asked. His colour returned and although his hand shook slightly in mine, I could see him recovering his temper.

‘Actually—’

Matt held up his hand, ‘I don’t want to know.’

Luc shrugged. ‘Suit yourself. Now, regarding these murders. They have nothing to do with my kind. For one thing, there are enough people in this city who give their blood voluntarily, so we don’t need to kill. This city is our home and I would like to keep it that way. We don’t need publicity as I’m sure you understand.’

‘Right now, I’m having trouble understanding what the hell you are! And I’m still not sure it isn’t all just a clever trick; some sort of illusion,’ he said.

‘In your line of work, you rely on evidence as well as your gut feelings. What do they tell you?’

Matt stared at Luc for several minutes before lowering his head. ‘I don’t know.’

‘Yes, you do, but fear is holding you back.’

Matt’s head shot up.

‘You’re having difficulty accepting what you don’t understand and can’t control,’ Luc said.

Aunt Judy placed her hand on Luc’s arm, again. ‘I’m sorry you had to learn of this, Matthew, truly sorry.’ She gave me that disappointed look once more. If I could have crawled under a rock there and then, I would have. ‘This has been a secret among the Dantonvilles for generations, Laura. How could you have divulged it to someone who is not a member of the family? Wasn’t my warning enough?’

Again I cringed. What could I say?

‘It’s not Laura’s fault,’ Matt stated. ‘I insisted she tell me everything and she was in shock.’ He looked accusingly at her.

‘Understandable,’ Luc said.

‘Matthew, you simply showed up at the wrong time at the cathedral and in another few minutes Alec would have explained everything, I’m sure,’ Aunt Judy said.

‘Yeah well, he didn’t!’ Matt retorted.

My aunt had no reply.

‘You know the truth now, Detective,’ Luc said. ‘How are you going to use it?’

Matt sat in thought for a while. I squeezed his hand and he turned his head toward me. ‘I wouldn’t hurt you for the world. Guess I’m caught between that proverbial rock and a hard place!’

‘I’m sorry,’ I whispered.

Matt squeezed my hand in return and looked up at Luc. ‘You know I can’t tell anyone. It would ruin my reputation.’

And my life, I felt like adding.

Luc nodded.

‘Laura, dear, I think it’s time you went home. Matthew has a lot to think about.’

That was an understatement, but she was right. It had been a long day and now it was developing into a long night as well. We’d had enough shocks to last a lifetime and the impact was only now beginning to settle.

‘C’mon Matt, let’s go.’

He looked down at me. ‘Yeah, we need to talk.’

We rose from the settee. ‘I may need to question both of you further, in an official capacity. Please don’t leave the city,’ he said, his eyes on Lucien Lebrettan.

Aunt Judy remained seated with Luc’s arm still around her. She hadn’t touched her drink. Neither of them moved as we made our way towards the front door.

‘Matt, I can’t just leave like his. Hold on a minute.’

Without waiting for his reply I went back to the living room. She and Luc looked up as I entered. ‘Aunt Judy, please don’t be angry with me…’

She rushed toward me with open arms, remorse etched on her face. ‘Oh, Laura dear, forgive me for that. I could never be angry with you.’ She hugged me. ‘You were frightened and it’s perfectly reasonable that Matthew would want to know why.’

‘If only I hadn’t insisted Alec show me. I really am my own worst enemy sometimes.’

‘You always were the curious one.’ There was no hint of accusation. ‘But, never mind that now, dear. It’ll be all right.’ She glanced behind me. ‘Matthew’s waiting. I don’t envy you the drive home.’

I let out a deep breath and closed my eyes. Neither did I.

It was quiet in the car and Matt’s hands clenched the steering wheel so tightly his knuckles gleamed white in the eerie dashboard lights.

‘Laura?’

‘Yes?’ I swivelled my head in his direction.

‘Sorry I didn’t believe you, Babe. I just…’

‘I know. You can’t help it. You’re so used to dealing with tangible evidence that when anything as weird as this comes up you need to find a logical explanation.’

We were driving through the centre of the city when Matt stopped the car in a loading zone.

‘Why are you stopping? You’ll get a ticket.’

He banged the steering wheel so hard with the palm of his hand I jumped.

‘My judgement has never been affected before! But this… this isn’t a normal situation!’ He reached out and placed his hand over mine. ‘I’ll never question you again.’

‘I’ll remind you of that.’

‘I wanted to kill him, Laura. Shit! I was scared, and that’s just not me.’

‘I know, but you’re only human, Matt. Who wouldn’t be affected being confronted by—well, the unnatural.’

He banged the steering wheel again. ‘They’re real, they’re fuckin’ real!’ He rubbed his face with both hands. ‘And responsible for these murders.’

‘But not my aunt. Not her.’ Nor Luc or Alec. I thought it best not to voice that opinion.

‘No, not her. I believe she was genuinely shocked, but… I can’t believe what I saw tonight. That guy, Lebrettan, changed right in front of me, and the way he moved… Hell! No human being can move that fast!  Every part of me is screaming that this isn’t real! My experience… everything I believe about life is…phhhffftttt!’ He flicked his hand. ‘I don’t know what to believe any more.’

‘Matt, look at me.’

He slowly turned to face me, let his hands drop from the steering wheel and land limply in his lap.

‘Nothing really has changed. The world is still the same. We’re the same. Only there’s more in our universe than we thought.’

‘No Babe, everything’s different.’ His eyes looked bleak.

‘Even us?’

‘What do you mean?’

‘After everything you heard this evening, are you sure you want to be involved with my strange family? I’m vampire food, Matt!’

That brought the spark back into his eyes and he placed both hands on my shoulders. ‘I’m not going to let that happen!’

‘And how are you going to stop it?’

‘We’ll think of something.’ He was about to start the engine when his mobile phone rang. ‘Oh, no, no, no. Not now!’ He closed his eyes and leaned his head against the back of the seat.

‘Can you ignore it?’

He shook his head, retrieved it from his front pocket and answered it. ‘Sommers. Where? Okay, on my way.’ As he put it back in his pocket, Matt turned to face me. ‘Another murder. Sorry, Babe but I gotta go.’

‘Of all the lousy timing!’

‘I know and I hate to leave you like this, but… will you be okay if I drop you off home? I’ll try to get back as soon as I can.’

‘I don’t have much choice, do I? Don’t seem to have any choices anymore!’ His face looked crestfallen, so I ran my hand down his stubble and gave him my best lame smile. ‘Go, do your job. I’ll be okay.’

Matt dropped me off at my flat and walked me to the door then, after kissing me goodbye, he raced back to his car and zoomed down the street.

It was then I became aware of a presence, as if… I was being watched. Yet it could just be the result of the fright Alec Munro gave me earlier tonight. My nerves were probably on edge. Not waiting to find out which, I opened the door, hurried in and locked it firmly behind me. But, try as I might, I couldn’t dislodge the vampire’s face from my mind.

Chapter 7

Just Coffee

LAURA

It felt good to sleep in. If not for the sharp light finding chinks in my bedroom curtains I would probably have slept longer. After all, I was on holidays and there was no need to get up sooner than necessary. I made a mental note to get some block out for these curtains as the sun rose much too early in the summer.

I stretched like a lazy cat and thought back to the events of last night. Was it a dream or was Alec Munro a delicious—but scary—figment of my imagination? Light glinted on the antique gold ring on my right hand and I sat bolt upright.

It had been no dream.

I turned my head and focused on Matt who lay stretched out next to me, fast asleep. Who knows what time he got back that he hadn’t woken me. It must have been very late. So much for a sexy night together!

Careful not to wake him, I peeled back the light summer cover, climbed out of bed and tiptoed into the living area. On the way to the kitchen I glanced at the clock. It was nine-fifteen—time for coffee, but a sudden loud knocking on the front door had me racing to open it before the sound woke Matt.

A teenaged kid stood there, grinning at me, his face nearly obscured by a glorious bunch of yellow roses. ‘You Miss Dantonville?’ he asked, looking me up and down.

‘None other.’

‘These are for you. Someone must like you!’ He thrust them at me. ‘You got a boyfriend?’ he asked with a cheeky grin.

He looked no older than sixteen and I felt like clipping him across the ear. ‘Yeah, I do and he’s a cop.’ I grinned back. The kid couldn’t leave the building quickly enough. I closed the door quietly behind me, carried the flowers into the kitchen and opened the accompanying card.

Laura,

Please accept my apology for the distress I caused you last night and for my hasty exit. Grant me a chance to explain.

Have coffee with me,

10.00am ‘Orlando’s,’

Darling St.

Alec

I could think of a dozen reasons to throw out the card, but not the flowers—they were too pretty—and never see him again. Yet what would happen if I didn’t see him? Would the ugly scenario Aunt Judy described to me last night really take place? The thought I could be taken by force chilled me. No matter how much I hated the idea, I needed Alec Munro. Monster or not, he was my supposed protector and if I didn’t show up at the café this morning I could be putting myself in an even more dangerous position.

What about Matt? I could guess what he would say—if he were awake. But he wasn’t, and I had to make a decision. I closed my eyes and weighed up the pros and cons, but really, the decision had been made for me. As of last night, my life was no longer my own.

I jumped into the shower, after which I donned a white cotton blouse and floral knee-length, silk skirt. Since it felt like it was going to be another hot December day, I pulled my long hair back into a ponytail and slipped on a pair of sandals. And just in case Matt awoke before I returned, I left him a brief note explaining my reason for meeting the man he believed responsible for the latest spate of killings in the city. I then slipped quietly out of my flat.

The café Alec indicated in his note was only a short stroll from my flat in Rozelle. It was located in Darling Street, right in the middle of the main shopping strip, surrounded by expensive boutiques and trendy delicatessen-style eateries. The craft market, in the grounds of the local primary school, was already teeming with eager shoppers while jugglers and buskers entertained passers by.

Alec sat at one of the outside tables, in a black T-shirt that seemed to emphasise every taut muscle, stone washed jeans and designer sunglasses. One leg casually bent over the other, he was seemingly immersed in a newspaper ignoring the attention two women at a nearby table were giving him. He looked so human I almost began to wonder if what I’d seen last night was real.

He looked up as I approached, smiled and removed his sunglasses. In the daylight, his lavender-coloured eyes looked even more stunning. ‘Laura. Thank you for coming,’ he said as he stood and pulled out a chair for me. ‘Can I order you something?’

‘Skim cappuccino, thanks. Oh, and thank you for the flowers, they’re lovely.’

‘You’re welcome.’ He waved the waitress over and gave our orders, then settled back in his chair.

‘I didn’t know vamp… your kind can drink coffee?’ Worried someone may have overheard, I dropped my voice and quickly glanced around.

His eyes turned a deep and even more attractive, shade of violet. ‘It’s one of the few drinks I can enjoy.’

‘Any others?’

‘Some liquors, red wine, brandy.’

As the waitress returned with our coffees—Alec’s was a short black—he took a few swallows. I looked on, fascinated.

‘Convinced?’ he asked.

I smiled and sipped my own.

‘Last night… I took the risk of revealing,’—he lowered his voice—‘what I am.’

‘At my urging,’ I reminded him.

‘It’s dangerous to tempt evil, Laura, and I don’t recommend you do it often.’

I swallowed. Even in that bright morning sun he exuded a tightly controlled power that, I felt, could break loose any moment.

‘You warned me, but I wanted to see for myself.’ And it got me into trouble.

‘The beast you saw is powerful and sometimes I forget my own speed and strength.’

‘Why did you run off?’

He looked away. ‘I didn’t think we’d be interrupted. As it was…’

‘I screamed and half the cathedral staff came running, including my boyfriend, Matt. I’d asked him to pick me up within an hour. I honestly thought that would be enough time—’

He turned back to me. ‘Of course, on finding you distressed—’

‘With red marks around my wrists…’ I held them out for him to see.

‘He wanted to know what happened.’ He said this more to himself than to me.

I nodded.

Alec inhaled sharply and stroked the marks with his thumbs. Overnight, the initial redness had become pale purplish blotches.

I pulled my hands free and wrapped them around my coffee cup. ‘So he knows about you, now. And, something else,’ I paused wondering how I was going to tell him about Matt. ‘He’s a detective and there’s been a spate of murders involving young people.’ I looked up at him tentatively. ‘Their bodies were… exsanguinated.’

‘Does he love you?’

I couldn’t see the connection and was that any of his business? I replied anyway. ‘Yes.’

‘Then he has every right to know and be afraid for you. After all, you were alone with me last night,’ he said, and looked at me in a way that left no doubt he could have taken my blood whether I offered it or not.

‘But he sees you as a suspect. Aren’t you worried he’ll expose you?’

‘Do you want him to?’

‘No!’ The truth of that surprised me. Was it for Alec’s sake I didn’t want his kind exposed or more for my aunt’s? I really didn’t know.

‘Then I’m in no danger. Think about it. Who’d believe that a real blood drinker is committing these crimes?’

Good point. Mention the word “vampire” and Matt could kiss his career goodbye.

Alec looked at me quizzically. ‘So you thought you’d ask some questions of your own.’ He leaned toward me over the table and placed his folded hands much too close to mine. I inched back a bit and didn’t reply.

‘How do you know I didn’t do it?’ he said.

Could he have done it? Would a real killer have thrown suspicion on himself, even as a joke? I had a feeling Alec Munro was playing with me. ‘Didn’t you say it’s forbidden for your kind to kill? You’d be breaking your own laws.’

‘True, but regrettably, accidents do happen.’

‘So they may not be murders, but as you say, accidents?’ I couldn’t disguise the horror in my voice.

‘Possibly. I can’t be certain till I get more details.’

‘Have you had any “accidents”?’ After seeing him change before my eyes last night, I believed he could kill. He even said so.

‘No.’ His eyes looked candidly into mine and I felt the need to believe him. But was that “no” a, “no, I don’t have accidents”, or “if I kill, it’s no accident”?

I thought it best not to press the issue.

As we spoke, I noticed the way he shifted his chair further into the shade as the morning sun began to slowly encroach on our table. It seemed so normal sitting here having coffee with him I’d temporarily forgotten his sensitivity to sunlight.

‘How much longer can you stay out?’

‘Another hour, not much more.’

‘Then I’d better go and let you get under cover.’ I stood up to leave.

‘Not yet.’ Alec reached out, caught my hand and my body gave a jolt. ‘There’s something I need to tell you, that’s the other reason I asked you here.’

I snatched my hand back and sat down.

‘This coming Monday, first full moon after the coming-of-age of a Bloodgifted, we will hold a special ceremony where you’ll be introduced to the rest of our community. This Coming-of-Age ceremony publicly endorses the Bloodgifted and chosen guardian. We simply refer to it as the Ritual.’

I didn’t like the sound of this, but it was important for me to know exactly what to expect. ‘What kind of ceremony?’

Alec lowered his voice further and I shifted my chair closer to his, into the shade. The café was quickly filling up with a Saturday crowd and, understandably, he didn’t want to be overheard. I noticed two women at the next table stop talking and they seemed to be eavesdropping on our conversation.

Good luck to them, I thought. Who’d believe it!

With his face barely inches from my own, I became conscious of his scent—pine and something woody. It reminded me of a walk in the woods after a rain, fresh and exhilarating. My body tingled, but I didn’t dare move my seat back as I didn’t want him to think I was afraid. In some respect I was, but not in any physical sense. Alec Munro had me thinking about my relationship with Matt and why I’d never experienced such a thrill in his company. I was beginning to fear what it meant, and was unsure what to do about it.

‘This ceremony is one of the most important ceremonies for our kind,’ he said, breaking into my thoughts. ‘It’s a public affirmation of the Bloodgifted and Guardian. You’ll be presented to the Brethren and their donsang—’

‘Their what?’

He smiled. ‘Sorry, I’m so used to these terms I forget you’re not familiar with them. Donsang is our word for blood givers. I’m the current Princeps.’

‘Princeps?’

‘The guardian responsible for the Bloodgifted. It’s a position of power—I’m counted among the Elders and with them, make judgements of life and death. In some cases, mine is the final decision. I’m also responsible for upholding Brethren Law in this city, thus keeping both sides safe and one blissfully unaware of the other.’

‘You have quite a job! Something like a prince, then?’

‘Something like that. ’

‘I’m in the presence of royalty am I?’ I teased.

He stopped speaking for a moment, as if stuck for words, then lowered his head and chuckled. ‘Yes, I suppose I am, but only because,’ —he raised his head—‘you are a princess.’

‘Excuse me?’

‘Laura, your bloodline makes you royalty among my kind and it’s only my association with you that makes me Princeps.’

‘Oh.’ Now I was the one stuck for words, but before I had a chance to ask him to elaborate on that, Alec continued.

‘As I was saying, you will be publicly asked to choose your guardian and you must name me, after which we will raise our rings to all assembled and wait for the serpents’ affirmation.’

I looked down at my ring. ‘You mean the glowing eyes, like they did last night?’

‘Exactly like that.’

‘And if they don’t?’

‘I might be challenged and another blood drinker will be given the opportunity to claim my position and you. If the serpents eyes flash while on his or her hand, it’s they who become your guardian.’

‘What happens to the loser?’

‘They die.’

I must have looked alarmed, for he quickly added, ‘That hasn’t happened in a very long time.’

‘How long?’

‘About four hundred years.’

I recalled him mentioning the rings turning black during times of danger. It must have happened then.

‘Right now I need you to understand what’s going to happen.’

‘Okay, back to this challenge. If I get this right, it’s a risk for you too?’

‘Yes. If I step down before the Ritual commences, I’ll be allowed to live. But if I step up and am rejected, I’ll be executed.’

I nearly choked on my coffee. ‘Why?’

‘To avoid a civil war. In the past, the Princeps had been challenged and because the challenger was allowed to live, a faction built up around him and a civil war ensued. The temporary power they enjoyed was used to destroy the Elders and then rain down terror on humans. Entire villages were decimated before the survivors took up arms and burned down every house they thought belonged to a Brethren. But the Brethren managed to capture the Ingenii and suck him dry.’ I felt my eyes widen. ‘Both sides suffered. Eventually the rebellion was put down and all who took part were beheaded, their bodies exposed to the sun. The Princeps had to wait several years for the new Ingenii to come of age. It was a tense time. Nobody who remembers those days wants them to return.’

I understood what he meant. History was filled with wars begun by rivals for the same throne, so why should the vampire world be any different? A tinge of fear crept over me as I realised how very different Alec’s world was from my own—alien and frightening.

‘Listen to me, Laura. You and I both saw the way the rings reacted when they met. You’ve already chosen me, so a challenger won’t succeed.’

‘Well I hope you’re right.’ I let out a sigh. ‘Is there more?’ He didn’t answer right away. ‘Alec?’

‘One… minor thing. I must feed from you before the entire assembly for our bonding to be recognized.’

Was he serious? ‘Wrist?’

Alec shook his head. ‘Neck,’ he mouthed.

‘That’s a minor thing?’ My voice rose and I glanced quickly around to see if anyone had noticed, but people were absorbed in their own conversations.

‘Laura, I also need to make you aware there’s an element of risk involved. Compared to ordinary humans, your blood has a quality that makes it intoxicating and I need to exercise extreme control so I don’t kill you!’ I stared at him. ‘It’s one of the reasons the Elders are there. In case I lose control, they’ll pull me off you in time.’

I temporarily lost the power of speech and had to fight the urge to run back home to Matt.

‘Has it ever happened?’ I said weakly.

‘Nearly. It takes time getting used to a young Ingenii’s powerful blood. First Taste is always fraught with danger. Yours’—he inhaled deeply—‘is fresh and potent.’ His eyes slightly lightened.

I sat there breathing hard while Alec signalled the waitress to bring another cup of strong coffee—for me. ‘Pity they don’t serve alcohol here. I’d prefer brandy right now.’

‘The Elders will be there Laura, to make sure we don’t lose you.’

‘Gee, there’s a comforting thought!’ I wondered if my aunt deliberately chose not to mention this to me. Smart woman.

He smiled. When my second cup of coffee arrived, I gulped most it down and nearly scalded my throat.

‘Um, one other thing.’

I stared at him over the rim of my coffee cup.

‘The Elders will examine your neck as proof I’ve taken your blood, after which they’ll approve us before the assembly.’

This was unreal, like a dream, yet everything around me seemed solid—people chatting, cups clinking against saucers, the delicious smell of brewed coffee and fresh rolls, someone laughing—all real. And this strange, beautiful man, sitting so close to me was real too, but he inhabited a very different reality.

The idea suddenly came to me. If Matt and I were to have a future together, he needed to be there with me. ‘Can I bring Matt?’

‘No.’

He said it without any hesitation and I blinked. ‘Why?’

‘Apart from parents of the Ingenii and donsangs, all other humans are forbidden.’

‘My parents will be there?’

He gave a curt nod.

‘But Matt’s my partner—’

‘As in blood givers, Laura. Each of the Brethren are required to bring their donsangs—their food source. It’s not possible to provide enough refreshment to cater for my kind at these large gatherings. For this occasion, I’m your partner. Your boyfriend would be seen as unattached and could possibly end up as someone’s… snack.’

‘No!’

He nodded.

‘And… if he was my husband?’

‘But, he’s not.’

‘Yet.’

Alec’s said nothing, but looked at me unblinking and twirled the Serpent Ring on his finger until the silence stretched uncomfortably between us. I broke first. ‘Anything else I should know?’

‘Yes. We’ve got company.’

Alec’s gaze moved over my shoulder. I turned to look but it was difficult to make out anyone specific from the groups of people milling around the various other shops and cafes on our side of the street. I glanced back at him and frowned in confusion but he simply indicated the direction with a nod. There at the far end, on the other side of the road and barely distinguishable from those around him, was Matt. Only his height and familiar gait gave him away as he made his very determined way to our table.

I groaned inwardly and checked my watch. How long had we been sitting here? And what was Matt doing awake? It then occurred to me—how could Alec have spotted him at such as distance? His vision must be phenomenal. Also, how did Alec know Matt? They’d never met.

‘How did you know—?’

‘Last night, I watched him come to you.’

‘You what?’

‘To make sure you were all right before I left.’

He wanted to make sure I was okay? He’d scared me half to death, yet he was concerned enough to hang around and risk being seen when Matt arrived. I honestly didn’t know what to think of him.

Looking behind me again, I could see Matt practically running down the street only to get stopped by traffic lights. His lower shirt button was undone and as the breeze caught the end I saw the gun strapped to his belt. He was supposed to leave it at work when off duty!

My hands shook and I glanced at Alec as he said, ‘Are you afraid of him?’ There was a dangerous edge to his voice.

‘Of Matt? No! It’s just that…’ I bit my bottom lip and wondered how to answer him. No way I could mention Matt was packing a gun. Instead I said, ‘I left him sleeping. We had a late night.’ He raised his eyebrows and I knew what ran through his mind. But really, it was none of his business. ‘I thought I could meet you and be back before he awoke. I… left a note and your card sitting on the table next to the flowers—which I placed in a vase.’

A look of understanding crossed his face. ‘Ah!’

‘He would have prevented me coming otherwise.’ Or he would’ve come with me.

‘I see.’

Matt wasn’t smiling when he arrived at our table. His lips were a tight line, eyes stormy as they darted from me to Alec and back again. ‘We’ll talk about this later,’ he said icily, and he leaned down to give me a quick kiss.

My stomach clenched. ‘Matt I’m sorry, but I thought I’d be back before you woke up so you wouldn’t worry.’ I seemed to be doing a lot of apologising lately, but I didn’t regret my decision to meet Alec this morning. Oddly, I enjoyed his company and time seemed to stand still while we talked.

‘Laura kindly came at my request,’ Alec said.

‘Matt, this is—’

‘Dr Alec Munro,’ Matt finished for me.

He had definitely read the card I’d left on the dining table.

Alec rose and extended his hand without a welcoming smile. ‘Detective Sommers.’

Matt gripped it and returned the shake. ‘So, Laura’s mentioned me. In that case let’s not pretend we don’t know why I’m here.’

My stomach churned. Seating himself next to me and directly opposite Alec, Matt reached for my hand and interlaced our fingers while his eyes never left Alec’s face. Awkward was not a strong enough word to describe this situation.

Tension plus.

‘Let me hazard a guess,’ Alec replied coolly. ‘Protecting your interest?’

I slid my other hand under the table onto my knee to stop it bouncing, which it always did whenever I was nervous.

‘Protecting my girl,’ Matt corrected him.

Alec’s gaze returned to me. ‘She’s worth it.’

I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. This was not good. Matt tensed at that comment so it was just as well I was holding his gun hand. ‘Matt, let’s go, I have things to do.’ I stood up to leave.

He didn’t budge. ‘Not yet, Babe. I need to ask Doctor Munro a few questions.’

‘You’re off duty,’ I reminded him.

‘It’s okay. This is the perfect opportunity.’

‘Matt, please, not here!’ I hissed.

‘Don’t worry, Babe, it won’t take long.’

He could be so stubborn, which made me wonder whether it was concern for my safety or his pursuit of a perceived murderer that made him rush down here. And since I didn’t have the answer, I sighed and sat miserably back down again.

Alec seemed to enjoy watching our exchange, and a slight smile played about his lips. Well actually, it was more of a smirk. He lounged back in his chair, folded his arms across his chest and said, ‘Ask away.’

I signalled the waitress for my third cup of coffee. At this rate I was going to be awake for the next three days.

‘Since when has your lot been able to come out during the day?’ Matt asked Alec.

‘They can’t, normally.’

‘You’re the exception?’

‘Obviously.’

‘Laura’s bloodline, huh?’

Alec gave a simple nod and his eyes strayed to the gun at Matt’s belt. ‘Since when are your lot allowed to carry a weapon when off duty?’

‘When my girl leaves a note telling me she’s meeting a person of interest, I’d be a fool to leave it behind.’

He said it calmly, but I felt him tense and his hand in mine began to sweat. I’m sure it had little to do with the day’s heat.

‘Or a fool to think you could intimidate me with it.’ Alec indicated Matt’s gun with a nod of his head. ‘That, poses no danger to my kind, but it does to everyone in this café. Perhaps you should have thought of that before bringing it.’

Matt smiled. ‘I did a little research last night and discovered a certain substance that’s quite nasty to your kind. Wood. How do you know I’m not packing that?’

Alec smiled back. ‘If you did, Detective, it wouldn’t be in your holster right now. All I can smell is lead, but nice try. Maybe next time the bluff’ll pay off!’

They stared at each other, as if neither were willing to back down. It was like watching two roosters face off, yet Matt’s comment about the wood prompted me to intervene. ‘What does wood do to you?’ I asked Alec.

‘Not all wood, only certain types. As snake venom is to you, so wood is to us.’

The furniture in this café was metal. Was that why he’d chosen it? ‘You didn’t mention this last night?’

‘You didn’t ask.’ His smile broadened.

I stared back, unable to break away.

‘You like to drink?’ Matt’s voice had a sharp edge to it.

‘Depends what type of beverage we’re discussing.’ Alec’s gaze shifted slowly from me to Matt.

It was going on midday and the sun had crept further toward Alec’s side of the table but this time he didn’t shift his chair and I knew he couldn’t be out for much longer. He’d only told Matt half the truth and I wasn’t about to say otherwise, since Matt appeared to position his chair to prevent Alec from shifting into the shade.

The sunlight had reached Alec’s left shoulder and he tried to angle his body away. I watched as Matt extended his leg and let it rest on the crossbar of Alec’s chair effectively preventing him from moving.

I couldn’t believe he’d do such a thing. It was a side to him I’d never seen before. Was this how he behaved at work everyday? I realised then I didn’t know Matt well at all and for a moment I disliked him—and that shocked me.

‘Adolescent blood. Twelve to thirteen year olds?’ Matt suggestively asked.

I glared at him.

‘This isn’t the most appropriate place to ask me that,’ Alec answered in a quiet voice. ‘But since we’re on the subject, I prefer mine a little older and more mature.’ His gaze slid to me.

A muscle ticked in Matt’s jaw. Whether deliberately or not, Alec seemed to be pushing all his buttons. Matt’s hands balled into fists, forgetting one of them held mine. I winced and tried to pull free.

‘You’re hurting her,’ Alec warned.

‘And you didn’t?’ Matt spat out. He unwound our fingers and turned my wrist up to expose the discolouration. I’d never seen him so angry.

Alec blanched at Matt’s comment. ‘Let her go, Sommers,’ he said quietly and dangerously. His eyes paled.

Conversation in the café stilled and heads turned in our direction. My heart stopped. On top of everything I had to cope with since my life had been turned upside down, we were now the centre of attention of a trendy café crowd. Could things get any worse? I had to leave—and quickly—before it all became too much.

I snatched my hand from Matt’s grasp, picked up my handbag and rose to leave.

‘Where are you going?’ Matt asked and grabbed my arm.

‘Let go, Matt. If you want to cause a scene, you’re on your own cos I refuse to be a part of it.’ I leaned down till our faces were barely a breath apart. ‘I didn’t mean any harm by coming here and meeting Alec in a public place, so please have the decency to respect my judgement.’ I straightened up. ‘I’m leaving now and going shopping.’

‘I’ll be in touch, Laura.’ Alec stood and inclined his head toward me.

It was unusual to see such old-world manners. It was nice.

‘The hell, you will!’ Matt rose to face him, his chair scraping across the floor as he did so.

I briefly closed my eyes in exasperation, turned my back on Matt and walked away just as my coffee arrived.

Chapter 8

The Boyfriend

ALEC

Laura walked off and left me alone with Sommers, which was not exactly the scenario I had envisaged for the day. On the other hand, maybe Sommers was right and this was a good opportunity to find out about those exsanguinated bodies, and determine whether he would be a future threat. I had little doubt he’d make an implacable enemy, as he’d already proved to be.

I could see why Laura was attracted to him. He was confident and intelligent, but he demonstrated a ruthless streak, which unless tempered, could later develop into something hard and brutal. Strangely enough, I didn’t like the idea of Laura ending up with such a man. She was bright and independent and he would only stifle her.

I shunted the thought aside. The woman was beginning to haunt my thoughts and I had no intention of becoming emotionally involved, yet I couldn’t rid my mind of the endearing way she bit the side of her lower lip when she appeared to be thinking something through. And when she smiled the two small freckles above her upper lip dimpled slightly.

Enough! I grabbed my chair and pulled it into the shade. Sommers turned on hearing the movement. I was once again seated with my arms folded on the table.

‘Please, sit down, Detective. We need to clear some things up.’

‘Is that so? If you think—’

I raised my hand palm outward and pointed to the chair.

He dropped into Laura’s vacated seat, keeping a safe distance. Wise move. I hadn’t fed in days and his blood smelled good. In fact, everyone did. If only they knew about the predator in their midst. I clenched my teeth and kept a tight reign on my hunger.

‘Let me explain something to you. Regardless of your objections, Laura needs my protection and in return allows me to feed. I’m sure she explained this to you.’

‘She did.’

‘In order to achieve that, I need your co-operation not your belligerence!’

His lips thinned—at least he stopped objecting—sat back in the chair and regarded me a while. ‘All right, you have it for now.’

‘That’ll do. Now, tell me about those bodies.’

‘Three juveniles. Entirely emptied of blood.’

‘When was this?’ I couldn’t let him know Laura had already mentioned it to me.

‘Last five days.’

A lot of Brethren had arrived in Sydney for the Coming-of-Age ceremony. Among them were some of the oldest vampires on the planet—Zhao from China, Kwome from Nigeria and Maris Quesnel from France—who together with Luc, Marcus Antonius Pulcher and myself, made up the Eldership. They would be conducting the ceremony. Each had arrived with their own entourage in privately chartered flights. Normally they would have been welcome to stay in Luc’s extensive mansion in Vaucluse but, fearing for Laura’s safety, the house had been cleared of all but our immediate circle.

Sommers watched me closely. If I were indeed a suspect then he’d be waiting for any clue, any word or expression, that would confirm his suspicions.

‘Any marks on them?’

‘Plenty. Coroner found punctures on the pulse points—neck, ankles, wrists, back of the knees, inner arm and groin. Whoever did it, took their time and drained them slowly.’ He grimaced.

‘Ages?’

‘The oldest was no more than fifteen and the youngest, only twelve. I thought we were dealing with a psychopath who thought himself a vamp, but never imagined it might be the real thing.’

‘It doesn’t mean one of my kind did it. It could still be a human.’

‘Lebrettan said roughly the same thing when I questioned him last night.’

He watched me closely. I know what he was trying to do; hoping the mention of Luc’s name would somehow get a reaction out of me, but I didn’t give him the satisfaction, yet the description he gave… suspicion entered my mind.

His brows knit together as he stared at me. ‘You know who it is.’

‘Give me a day or so.’ I needed evidence. ‘Can you get me a read out of the saliva in the victims wounds?’

‘It’s one of your lot after all, isn’t it?’ He looked at me accusingly.

‘I’m not sure.’

‘They’re in the case file. Why, can you get me a match?’

I sat back and thought for a second. ‘Possibly.’

‘This happened on my turf, Munro and I want him.’ He leaned across the table and his eyes narrowed.

‘What will you do when you have him? How are you going to hold one of my kind? We’re many times stronger than humans and no jail can hold us. Iron bars are like paper and bullets are useless. A cornered blood drinker is a very dangerous creature. You’ll lose a lot of men.’

He swore under his breath, but I hadn’t finished yet. ‘What happens when daylight comes? You know the old myths, one touch of sunbeam and you’ve got a pile of ash without a suspect. How would you explain that to your superiors?’ I watched as Sommers expression changed from frustration to exasperation.

‘Even if you somehow manage to convince them these murders are being committed by a real vampire,’ I continued, ‘do you honestly think they’ll release that information to the public? Imagine the panic, the media circus. You know very well that won’t happen.’

The city authorities would do anything to hush this up and expect those involved to keep their mouths shut as well. Sommers could wave his career, let alone his promotion, goodbye.

‘Shit!’

‘Couldn’t have put it better myself.’

He threw me a filthy look, so I knew I had him in a corner.

‘I’m going to ask you to let me handle this. If it’s one of my kind, I’ll find the one responsible and deal with them,’ I offered.

From the look on his face, Sommers hated the idea, and I didn’t need to sense the subtle chemical changes in his body to know that. This was not how things were done in his world—not an accepted investigative procedure and he was not in control.

‘Why should I trust you?’

‘You want to do this another way?’

He regarded me for a while and looked to be weighing up his options. ‘Okay, we’ll try your way first.’

‘I’ll find the one responsible because I’m the only one who can do it.’

He removed a notebook from his pocket and proceeded to write down a number. ‘You can reach me on this,’ he said, ripped the page out and slid it across the table to me. ‘But if we find another blood drained body, I’m coming after you.’

‘Don’t threaten me, Sommers.’ I leaned closer to him. ‘Or you might just find yourself suffering from pernicious anaemia!’

He paled. ‘You son-of-a-bitch!’ Then without any further hesitation he slid his chair back and walked out.

I had a feeling we would meet again, quite soon.

I left the café and made my way to the nearest florist where I picked a single long-stemmed crimson rose with a matching silken ribbon tied around the stem. Carefully tearing a slip of paper from my pocket notebook, I wrote a brief message to Laura and tied it to the stem. Now all I needed was to drive to her flat and leave it at her door.

I parked in front of her block of units and walked through the main corridor, stopping at the first door on the right. I didn’t sense her presence inside, but her perfume permeated the corridor, a delicious floral with a hint of musk. It was the same one she had worn last night. I inhaled deeply as her face appeared in my mind and I realized I was looking forward to seeing her again.

After leaving the rose at her door, I went back to my car and within fifteen minutes I was back in my city apartment. Weakness had spread further and my body was shaking. Bright light, which streamed in through the harbour-facing windows, and which I had enjoyed these fifty years, now hurt my eyes.

After lowering the outside shutters and downing a bag of Judith’s blood I kept in the fridge, I finally dragged my body up the stairs to the loft. Without bothering to undress, I dropped into my bed and let the regenerating sleep take me.

Chapter 9

My Girl

LAURA

After turning my back on Matt and Alec, I went in search of a suitable dress for the Ritual on Monday night. The walk, together with the banal business of shopping, gave me the much-needed time to think and adjust to my new role as a walking blood bank to creatures I once believed existed only in fiction. Every now and then, as I scoured the boutiques and tried on countless numbers of gowns, my eyes focussed on my neck as I imagined two puncture marks there.

Each time it made me shiver, but what I found more disturbing was the image of Alec Munro’s mouth on my neck. It didn’t so much fill me with fear as with a growing sense of thrill.

What was wrong with me?

I shook my head, checked myself in the mirror and walked out with a lovely pale, silver-blue silk dress with delicate shoulder straps and a pair of peep-toed silver shoes. Since I didn’t have a matching evening bag, I went looking for one of those, too. By the time I got back to my flat, it was around six in the evening and Matt hadn’t rung or messaged. That worried me. Unless he popped around I would have to spend Saturday evening on my own. I couldn’t begin to imagine what happened between him and Alec after I’d left.

As I walked down the corridor to my front door, my eyes caught something on the ground—a single red rose with a note attached. I bent down and picked it up.

Dear Laura,

Looking forward to Monday night.

Will come for you at 9pm.

Alec

‘Can’t get out of it now,’ I said aloud, hoping no one was within earshot. I raised the flower and inhaled its sweet scent, wishing Matt would give me flowers occasionally.

I unlocked my apartment door and heard a movement from the living area. My first thought was burglars. But what did I have worth stealing? I dropped my bags and removed one of my shoes. It had a pointy heel and hopefully could cause some damage. I then peered into the room.

‘What are you thinking of doing with that shoe, Laura?’ a cool male voice asked.

It had come so unexpectedly from the direction of the sofa that I squealed. ‘Matt! What are you doing here?’

‘We swapped keys, remember? And for your information, I’ve been here most of the afternoon waiting for you to come home. Where have you been?’

The temptation to throw the shoe at him was overwhelming, but I controlled the urge, lowered my arm and switched on the light instead. Matt was comfortably settled on the sofa, feet up on my coffee table looking pretty annoyed.

Well, that wasn’t my fault. ‘I do have a mobile you know. Why didn’t you call?’

‘I prefer to see you.’
Neither of us had yet moved.

‘I told you I was going shopping.’ I pointed to the bags now abandoned on the floor.

Matt got up from the sofa and made his way toward me. I swallowed. He must have gone home to shower and change, for he wore a clean, tight fitting, light-grey T-shirt that showed his every muscle. He took the shoe from my hand, dropped it, drew me tightly to him and lifted my chin to meet his mouth. For the next few minutes I forgot what day it was with his lips firm on mine, caressing, teasing, demanding, from one side of my mouth to the other and back again.

‘My girl,’ he murmured and caressed the back of my neck before his hand gently removed the band around my ponytail to let my hair fall freely over my shoulders and down my back. Interweaving his fingers in its thickness, he pressed my mouth more forcibly to his.

I stood on tiptoes, reached up and slipped my arms around his neck. His hair felt a little damp as I twirled some of it around my fingers.

‘In a better mood now than you were this morning?’ I asked.

‘Yeah. I wasn’t happy finding the bed empty when I woke up.’

‘Thought that might’ve been it.’

He resumed kissing me and after a while said, ‘By the way, were you thinking of doing something violent with that shoe?’

‘Uh huh!’

He shook with laughter before lowering his head to kiss me again. ‘Laura, what if I really was a burglar?’

‘I’d hope my scream would scare him off.’

‘I’m going to install a burglar alarm in here.’

‘To keep you away?’

He laughed again and went back to nibbling my lower lip.

I enjoyed his kisses, although it seemed as if he were trying too hard. Ensuring I was his? Just then my stomach reminded me it hadn’t eaten anything other than the coffee I drank at the cafe.

‘Have you eaten yet?’ I asked him.

‘No, and by the sounds of things neither have you.’

‘You like stroganoff? I’ve got some in the freezer. Cooked up a whole batch the other day.’

‘Love some.’

While I reheated our meal, Matt got the dishes out and set the table. ‘I’ve got tickets for the footy Monday night. Starts at seven thirty. Pick you up after work?’

Oh crap! ‘Matt, I can’t go. I’ve got to attend a special ceremony that introduces me to… them.’ I couldn’t say the word, “vampire.” ‘It’s always held on the first full moon after the Bloodgifted comes-of-age.’

Matt looked like thunder. ‘The same night?’

‘If I don’t show, they’ll come after me and Alec won’t be able to protect me from them all.’

‘Oh, hell!’ He slammed the dishes down and cracked one.

‘Hey, that’s my only dinner set, Matthew Sommers!’

He swore under his breath.

I brought the stroganoff to the table and ran my arms around his waist. ‘It’s only one night. The next takes place fifty years from now. You can survive without me for one night.’

‘How you getting there?’

I hesitated, then said, ‘Alec’s picking me up.’

Matt’s face darkened even further. I placed my finger on his lips as I could see he was about to protest. ‘Alec Munro’s my chauffer and my guardian. That’s all. Trust me?’

‘It’s him I don’t trust!’

I reached up and kissed him.

‘Okay, I’ll go with Jonno.’ Jonathan Besser was Matt’s partner. ‘If Munro makes a pass at you I’ll personally rip his teeth out!’

I laughed and reached up to kiss him again. When we sat down to our meal I related what Alec told me about the Ritual, deliberately omitting the, if-he-loses-control-while-feeding-I-die, bit. It was best Matt didn’t know about that. He’d go ballistic.

‘What?’ Matt was unhappy when I also explained my prearranged “feeding sessions” with Alec several times a week. His eyes frosted over. ‘I’ll be coming with you. No way in hell is he getting you on your own!’

I sighed. ‘Matt, he needs me so he’s not going to do anything stupid. It’ll only be an hour, at the most, and he’s driving me there and back.’

Matt huffed and shook his head. ‘I hate this! I hate this whole damn thing!’

I left my seat and sat on his lap. ‘I know, but there’s nothing either of us can do about it. Look at it as the price for my protection.’

‘I can think of another way.’ His eyes narrowed. ‘Eliminate the lot of them!’

My blood chilled. ‘Matt, you can’t! There’s too many—over two hundred in the city alone.’ The thought of him turning into a vampire hunter and going after Alec and Luc horrified me. He could be killed, but what struck me more was that I cared for Alec’s safety. I cupped Matt’s face in my hands. ‘Promise me you won’t do anything rash. Let me handle it. My family’s been doing this for over a thousand years and as you can see, we’re still here. Please, don’t interfere.’

He looked at me long and hard before finally letting out a resigned breath, although the stormy look in his eyes didn’t entirely disappear. ‘I won’t make any promises.’

‘I’ll take that as a yes.’

‘You can wrap me around your little finger, you know that?’ He slapped me lightly on the bottom.

‘Liar! You always do whatever you want and somehow get me to go along!’

He laughed, rose with me in his arms and headed for the bedroom.

‘Matt… I can’t!’

‘Why? Is it that time of the month?’

‘No, it’s not that. But if we make love, I’ll conceive for sure. Aunt Judy told me last night.’

‘I’ve got protection.’

‘You want to risk it? If I fall pregnant now, our child will carry my gene, and… well, you know what that means.’

Matt stared at me a while then put me down. ‘When can we have sex?’

‘I don’t know.’ I leaned back against the wall and hoped he wouldn’t press me.

‘This is ridiculous! First the game and now this! When will it end, Laura?’

‘Let me check with Aunt Judy. She might know a way around.’ There has to be a way, I thought. Surely my aunt and Luc haven’t abstained all these years?

‘And if not?’

‘I don’t have the answers. This is new to me too, you know.’

He let out an exasperated breath. ‘Okay, fine. I take it fingering and tasting isn’t off limits?’

‘Not at all. You may touch and taste all you want, Detective Sommers!’

A slow smile spread across his face, highlighting his dimple. ‘You do taste delicious, Miss Dantonville!’

I laughed as he picked me up—caveman style, over his shoulder—and carried me into the bedroom.

Chapter 10

The Ritual

LAURA

On Monday night Alec arrived promptly at nine. When I opened my front door there he stood, looking absolutely gorgeous in a black tuxedo—what, no long black cloak?—dazzling smile and a bouquet of flowers. His lavender eyes widened as he handed me the bouquet.

‘You’re a vision, Laura,’ he said.

I glanced down at my dress then back at him. ‘Thank you.’

He took hold of my hand and brought it to his lips; his eyes never left my face.

‘Let me put the flowers in water before we go,’ I said. Alec followed me in. Well, there goes another vampire myth. Vampires don’t need to be specifically invited in.

‘Nice apartment. How long have you lived here?’

‘About eleven years.’

I’d bought the unit after finally persuading my parents I needed a place of my own. The problem was, most people believed I was in my late teens and too young to live on my own. Even the Real-Estate agent didn’t take me seriously till I produced my driver’s license, which showed my age as thirty-nine.

I arranged Alec’s flowers in a crystal vase and placed them in the centre of my dining room table. The mix of daisies and pink roses, interspersed with bunches of greenery, were lovely. I inhaled the delicious scent and heard a snap. Alec had broken off a rose bud and slid it into the comb that secured a section of my hair.

His hand then slid down the loose strands while his eyes travelled slowly over my face, down the length of my body and back again. It was so sensual I wasn’t sure whether he was trying to seduce me, or whether this was normal vampire behaviour. But whatever, it made my toes curl.

‘You treat all Ingenii like this?’

He chuckled. ‘Only showing my appreciation.’

‘I’m flattered.’

His gaze held mine and it took some effort for me to break away. I collected my purse from the sofa. ‘Where are we going?’

‘Vaucluse. The Ritual is being held there.’

Rich part of town, big houses, I thought. ‘Will there be a lot of people?’

‘Several hundred.’

My breath caught in my throat. He turned me around to face him, his hands firm yet gentle on my shoulders. ‘I won’t let anyone touch you and I’ll do my best to make my bite as painless as possible.’

I shuddered. ‘I was bitten by a dog once and it hurt like hell.’

Something flickered in his eyes. ‘If that dog were still alive I’d kill it!’

I gasped. Was he serious? ‘There’s, no need… really. It was a long time ago.’ I was horrified at the thought and made a mental note not to buy a pet for the next fifty years—just in case!

‘What about your bite?’

‘Vampire saliva contains a type of anaesthetic which deadens the pain, when we choose to use it. I will tonight.’

He’d better! ‘And you won’t lose control?’ I tried to keep the tremor from my voice.

‘I won’t. Promise.’ He smiled, offered me his arm and led me down to his car—a blue Mercedes Sports.

‘Do all vampires drive pretentious sports cars?’ I asked and waved my hand at the vehicle. I needed to focus on something other than this coming ceremony.

‘You want to take the bus?’

‘You got something against my proletariat sensibilities?’

He chuckled and opened the door for me. ‘Laura, your family lives in Earlwood, not exactly working class.’

‘True, but I can sympathise.’

‘The Mercedes is more fuel economic on petrol than most small cars, and better mechanically…’

I laughed. ‘Are you trying to justify yourself? Any excuse to drive a hot sports car,’ I teased as I buckled my seatbelt.

Alec lowered his head, shook it, but when he looked back at me his eyes were smiling. ‘Okay. I surrender. Can I drive now?’

I flashed him a smile as he started up the engine and it really purred. I’d never been in a sports car. This was a new experience for me and I was going to make the most of it.

‘How fast does it go?’ I started to play with the shiny buttons on the dashboard.

‘Not so fast that your boyfriend will arrest me.’

‘He’d enjoy doing that.’ I stared out at the city lights as Alec wove through the Monday night traffic.

‘I’m sure he would. How long have you known each other?’

‘About four months.’ Really, we were still getting to know each other.

‘Enough time to form an attachment,’ he said quietly.

It was hard to tell whether he meant that as a rhetorical statement or not. When I didn’t answer straight away he glanced at me.

‘I suppose it is.’

‘Do you love him?’

For a moment I didn’t know what to say. Our relationship was still relatively new and I wasn’t sure how I felt. Nor did I particularly wish to discuss it with Alec Munro. ‘Why do you ask?’

‘You didn’t answer my question.’

‘And I’m not going to. It’s private.’ I turned my head to look at him. He glanced at me at the same time.

Neither of us spoke for a while. I would have loved to know what he was thinking. Then he said something I didn’t expect.

‘You know how to dance, Laura? As in someone’s arms, not standing in front of your partner and jiggling.’

‘Jiggling?’

He smiled. ‘You know what I mean.’

I really had to concentrate, as his smile had a way of leaving me breathless. ‘Oh, I think I can manage.’

Part of my training as a primary school teacher was in physical education with dancing part of the curriculum. I could do a mean waltz.

‘There’s dancing and entertainment after the ceremony.’

‘Vampires dance?’

He laughed. ‘Wait till you see the band leader.’

Curiouser and Curiouser!

His face grew serious and he changed the subject. ‘Laura, when we arrive please don’t go wandering anywhere on your own. Many among my kind can’t be trusted. Some here tonight are envious and dangerous and would do anything to possess you. They could even try to abduct you to stop the ceremony from taking place.’

‘You didn’t tell me this before!’ And I wish he hadn’t told me now.

‘I didn’t want to frighten you.’

Gee thanks! ‘But once the Ritual’s over, I’m safe?’

‘Yes.’

I took a deep breath and willed my heartbeat to slow to its normal pace.

‘I have friends here as well, one in particular who’ll protect you at all costs,’ he stressed. ‘My sire, Luc. The ceremony is being held at his house.’

‘I met him at my aunt’s place last night.’ And he terrified Matt so much he would have gone for his gun if he’d been wearing it.

Alec glanced at me again. ‘He’s one of the five officiates.’

‘Oh, okay.’ I thought for a moment. ‘You mentioned the other night that he was my grandfather Owen’s guardian.’

‘That’s right.’

My family had kept such a secret all these generations. Grandad knew I’d inherit one day yet he barely ever spoke to me. So what that he’d been a busy doctor with his own practice and family never figured high in his priorities. But still, you’d think on his deathbed—a few years ago—he may have mentioned something!

My mind reeled with questions. One was whether Alec had ever known him, but that would have to wait. We turned into a private lane and massive iron gates loomed up ahead. Security guards in grey uniform scrutinised the car as we entered.

Did he say house? The sandstone building at the end of the driveway was a magnificent neo-Gothic mansion of a style popular sometime in the late nineteenth century. A copper-clad tower dominated one side of the building. I gaped at turrets, arches with stained glass windows and gables, while stone gargoyles stared impassively down at all who entered.

Perfect place for a vampire gathering.

As Alec drove in, I rolled down the windows and inhaled the heady scent of eucalypt from the trees that lined the expansive driveway. Crushed gum nuts and leaves crunched under the tyres as he turned the car into a large clearing capable of accommodating up to a hundred vehicles. An area had been cordoned off for parking and was almost filled to capacity with a range of limousines and luxury cars, including one or two Ferraris, a Porsche, even a sleek red Corvette.

‘Sports cars!’ I turned to him with an I-rest-my-case, look.

He smiled and eased into a spot marked, Reserved for Princeps. Coming around to my side, he opened the door and linked my arm through his as we made our way to the front entrance. ‘Laura, stay close to me the whole night. Promise me.’

To my surprise, he sounded concerned.

‘Promise.’

The impressive and heavily lacquered front door had carved eucalyptus leaves along the outside edge, and two multi-coloured glass window panels greeted the visitor at eye level. I did a quick scan, expecting to see cobwebs and scuttling spiders, but there were none. Then I wondered if we’d be greeted by the obligatory creepy butler, such as Lurch, from the Addams Family, and held my breath as the door opened. The porch was flooded with golden light and soft music could be heard in the background as a tall, blonde–haired man stepped out. It was Luc Lebrettan.

I think I gave an audible sigh of relief.

He smiled warmly and lifted my hand to his lips. ‘Laura, it’s a pleasure to see you once more.’

Again, I experienced a sense of familiarity and felt the same prickling as on the previous night.

‘I believe you and Luc have already met?’ Alec asked.

‘Yes, at my aunt’s,’ I replied. Alec had said he was one of the five officiates, which meant he had to be one of the oldest vampires here. I only found out how old Alec was because I asked him outright.

‘There has been a change in the order of events. The Ritual will be performed first followed by the usual festivities,’ Luc said and glanced briefly at Alec. ‘I’m sure Alec has explained to you the situation we would like to avoid. Ensuring your safety is our priority.’ There was the slightest hint of the French accent I’d noticed at our first meeting.

‘I understand,’ I said.

‘Let’s go in.’ He tucked my arm into his so I was sandwiched between him and Alec.

Luc led us through the house, but there was no time to stop and admire the amazing interior. A marble staircase led to an upper floor before dividing into two separate wings. Above us loomed stone arches, balanced on pedestals in the shape of sculpted angels. Stencilled images of griffins, dragons and other medieval mythological creatures decorated the walls. Our footsteps echoed on the white marbled floor which, here and there, was interspersed with boldly coloured Victorian tiles featuring scrolls, fleur-de-lis and acanthus leaves.

I leaned over to Alec and nudged him slightly in the ribs. ‘Why does Luc own such a castle?’ I whispered.

‘It reminds him of home,’ Alec replied in a low voice.

‘France, Laura. I’m originally from the Rhone valley. My family has a Chateau there. I’ll tell you about it sometime.’

I’d forgotten about vampire hearing.

We reached a set of double doors. Waiting for us were eight figures who inclined their heads as we approached. Among them, in a floor-length white silk cloak, was my Aunt Judy. The fabric swished as she came to my side to give me a hug.

‘Don’t be nervous, dear. I’m sure Alec explained everything. I’ve been through this myself and it’s going to be fine.’ She gave me a reassuring smile.

The other figures—seven men and one woman—regarded me curiously. They were a mix of ages and impossibly attractive. The thought raced through my mind: Does being transformed into a vampire make one stunning or did they simply pick on the young and beautiful in the world? Three were wrapped in gold cloaks, while the other four were covered in scarlet. I could just make out sword tips protruding from beneath the cloaks of the four-in-red.

‘Laura.’ Alec drew my attention to the gold-cloaked figures. ‘I would like to introduce the Elders—Maris, Kwame and Zhao.’ He indicated each in turn. I inclined my head assuming that was the correct form of greeting.

The woman, Maris, was a tall, stunning blonde. I may as well have been invisible, for she barely acknowledged me as she locked her lavender gaze on Alec. Her eyes narrowed at seeing our linked hands and I wondered if there was some history between them.

Kwame, the most striking of the group, was a well-built black man who stood at least six-feet-five. There was a regal air about him but his smile was welcoming. It was difficult to place his age, but it could have been anywhere in his late thirties. The gold cloak made a perfect foil to his dark skin.

Beside him stood Zhao, the shortest of the five. He stood about five-feet-ten. His bald head gleamed in the light and even though he didn’t smile, his eyes showed a depth of understanding that only came through great age. I wondered how old he really was.

‘Laura, I’d like you to meet my friends, Terens, Jake, Cal and Sam,’ Alec said as he introduced the four scarlet cloaked figures.

They were all so tall—like Alec—that I was glad I wore a pair of high-heeled shoes. It made looking up at them a bit easier.

Terens smiled and winked at me as Alec introduced us. His straight deep-auburn hair fell into his eyes when he dipped his head in greeting and a diamond stud blinked in one ear. Next to Alec, he was the sexiest man I’d ever seen. But that wasn’t the reason why I took an instant liking to him. For one strange moment I felt as if I’d known him somewhere, a long time ago. Just as quickly I dismissed the idea.

Jake stepped forward, and he too gave me a low bow and broad smile. His long wavy brown hair, close-cropped beard and aquiline nose gave him an aristocratic appearance. ‘Welcome to the family, Laura,’ he said.

I liked him, too.

Of the three, Cal had the stockiest build. With hair the colour of wet sand and dimples in both cheeks when his lips curled up into a closed-mouthed smile, he looked decidedly roguish. I had the feeling it wouldn’t take much to make him laugh.

But then I could be wrong, for his right hand lovingly stroked the hilt of the sword at his side.

Lastly, there was Sam. Light brown hair, gentle lavender eyes and with looks a male model would envy, he also smiled at me but it soon faded as his eyes turned to the woman Maris and speared her with a—warning?—look. His hand too, rested on the hilt of his sword.

Just as I was determining whether I should be worried or not, Zhao came forward, slipped a white silk cloak over Alec’s shoulders and tied the smooth, white fabric in place with silk ribbons.

Alec searched for my hand, grasped it and squeezed reassuringly. I felt a sudden surge of electricity. It was not the first time this had happened and I really wanted to attribute this to the rings, yet something deep within told me otherwise. Whether he felt it too, I have no idea, as he gave no indication.

He lifted my hand to his lips and that’s when I noticed the glow. His ring shone brightly and bathed his face and mine, in a ruby-like aura. In my own ring the eyes of the serpents blazed.

Now I knew its significance. No one seeing that would be crazy enough to challenge. My aunt looked overjoyed as she, and the officiates in white cloaks, took up their positions in front of us. The four-in-red took up the rear.

‘Ready?’ Luc asked me as he threw a gold cloak over his own shoulders.

I briefly closed my eyes and took a deep breath. ‘Ready.’

He pushed open the doors, which folded back on themselves, to reveal an expansive lawn area which led down to the water’s edge.

Directly in front of us a roped-off pathway had been created leading to a white wisteria-covered pavilion. It stood on three sandstone platforms, elevating it above the level of the surrounding garden.

I gasped as several hundred pale faces turned towards us. They rose from their seats and stood silently. Music played in the distance.

I was too aware of their eyes on me and it was enough to make me want to turn and run. There was such a mix of people and some looked no older than their twenties. It was difficult to tell who was vampire and who was donsang, until I came close enough to make out their eyes. There wasn’t a fang or reptile-eye in sight.

Luc must have sensed my hesitation, for like Alec, he grasped my other hand in his just as the Elders started the procession and we stepped down onto the grassy path. I was determined not to let my fear of being the centre of attention—especially among this particular company—paralyse me.

Taking slow, deep breaths, I lifted my chin and looked defiantly around me.

Alec squeezed my hand. ‘Good girl,’ he whispered.

The assembled guests were in formal wear; black tie for men, evening gowns for women. There wasn’t a black cape, swishy cloak or “Morticia” dress in sight. I hadn’t expected stunning designer creations. Vampires have taste, I silently admitted.

As we progressed towards the pavilion, a few murmured “Princeps” and “Ingenii” came from individuals in the crowd. All inclined their heads slightly as we passed. Waiting for us under the arch was another tall, gold-cloaked figure—a strikingly handsome man with olive skin and dark hair. It was impossible to gauge his age. In his right hand gleamed the longest, most menacing sword I have ever seen.

‘Who is that?’ I whispered to Alec.

‘Marcus Antonius Pulcher, the Cardinal Elder and your ancestor. He’s leading the ceremony.’

I looked on, stunned, until, out of the corner of my eye, I glimpsed a familiar face in the crowd—my Dad. Alec told me my parents would be here, but the seat next to him was empty. It didn’t surprise me. Mum simply wouldn’t have had the strength to cope with something like this.

Dad smiled sadly at me as we passed.

We reached the pavilion steps and I desperately hoped no one would suddenly jump out and challenge Alec. Sometime during our procession the music stopped and the absolute silence was eerie. It was as if everyone waited for something to happen. My nervousness rose.

Light glinted on the silken cloaks of the Elders in front of us as they alighted on the sandstone steps. All bowed their heads towards Marcus’s imposing figure. Alec and Luc, with me between, followed behind.

‘Marcus.’ Luc dipped his head and placed my hand in the man’s large outstretched palm. He bowed to me and kissed my fingertips. I looked into the saddest pair of eyes I’d ever encountered.

‘So much like Antonia,’ he said in a rich baritone voice before directing me to face the assembled crowd.

Alec released my other hand and moved slightly to my right as the Elders arranged themselves in a crescent behind us. Aunt Judy stepped to my side, faced the crowd with me and took hold of my hand.

Everyone waited.

Marcus Antonius bowed deeply to the gathering and his voice boomed in the silence. ‘I, Marcus Antonius Pulcher, welcome you all, Brethren. We gather to recognise the new Ingenii. Child of the House of the Antonii, descendant of Antonia Pulchra, my daughter and her son, Paulus…’

I listened rapt as he recited a long list of names. The first were all Latin, followed by French, until the last few. They were English and culminated in me. I realised he was individually naming each Ingenii, from the very beginning till the present, like some type of oral history.

After he completed the recitation, my Aunt Judy spoke. ‘I, Judith Mary Dantonville, of the House of the Antonii, do this night in the presence of the Brethren, willingly relinquish my position as Ingenii and pass it to Laura Anne Dantonville, of the House of the Antonii.’

While she was still speaking, the woman Maris came up behind her, removed the cloak from around her shoulders and placed it over mine. She let the silken ties hang loosely down the front of my gown. My aunt gave me a smile and squeezed my hand before stepping down off the dais to take her seat beside my dad.

Marcus Antonius leaned over and whispered, ‘Laura, just repeat what I say.’

I nodded. Alec’s presence close behind me made my body tingle.

‘I, Laura Anne Dantonville, of the House of the Antonii,’ I repeated nervously after Marcus, ‘this night willingly accept, in the presence of the Brethren, my position by blood as Ingenii to him whom I choose as my guardian.’

‘Well done,’ Marcus whispered close in my ear. He then raised my hand to expose the Serpent Ring and addressed the crowd. ‘The Ritual will now commence. Sanguis ingenii, Laura, est deligere. The Ingenii, Laura is to choose.’

I was surprised to hear him speaking Latin. Just how old was this ceremony? I could only guess. And how many here could understand it? Maybe that’s why he repeated everything in English.

‘I choose Alec Munro,’ I said.

‘Quid audient provocare? Who dares challenge?’

A flash of red caught my eye as four scarlet clad figures strode to the front of the dais, positioned themselves on either side of Alec and me and simultaneously threw back their cloaks to reveal their broad swords.

I held my breath.

No one moved. No one uttered a word, although a few glances through narrowed eyes were aimed at us. Marcus Antonius waited. Alec’s face was taut and a tightness around his mouth revealed his tenseness. Though not reptilian, his eyes were fierce.

Once again, Marcus Antonius’s voice cut through the stillness. ‘Nullus. No one’, he declared triumphantly. ‘Sino serpens dicere! Allow the serpents to speak!’

Alec moved up to stand behind me and Marcus Antonius placed my hand in his, intertwined our fingers and raised them in the air with our rings facing the crowd. A ripple of sound grew into an acclamation and I caught my breath as a brilliant scarlet light flared from our linked hands. It illuminated the assembled crowd making them appear as if bathed in blood.

Alec turned his face to me. His eyes were a deep jacaranda blue and the dazzling smile he wore took my breath away.

Gasps and murmurs came from the crowd, but there was no time to ponder its significance as Marcus Antonius held up his hand for silence.

‘Consummato. Consummate,’ he announced.

Alec released my hand and moved a step away. From the corner of my eye I saw the movement of gold as Maris and Zhao stepped forward, removed our white silken cloaks and let them to drop to the floor. As he resumed his position in the crescent, Maris leaned over me, her breath cool on my neck as she slowly lowered the chiffon strap of my dress. Her proximity and the cold touch of her fingers on my skin made me shiver.

She swept my hair to one side exposing my throat and her hand seemed to linger there. I dared a quick glance. For the briefest of moments, naked hunger flashed from her eyes then just as suddenly was gone. Yet the image remained and with it the realisation I was surrounded by creatures who lived in darkness and thrived on human blood. How many here would want to kill Alec to possess me? My stomach tightened yet it was too late to turn and run, and showing fear among these creatures would be just as risky.

After exposing my left shoulder and neck, Maris too, resumed her place in the crescent, but the foul impression she left behind wrapped itself around me like a shroud.

‘Alec,’ I barely breathed.

‘Don’t show fear,’ he whispered. ‘Remember what I told you.’

His voice had an instant comforting effect. He moved to stand behind me once again and one hand encircled my waist, drawing me close to his body while his other hand gently lifted my chin and angled my head back onto his shoulder.

Okay, here it comes.

I heard his quick intake of breath and felt his heart beat strongly against my back. Mine beat just as hard. I whispered so low I may have been simply mouthing the words, but I knew he would hear. ‘Will it hurt?’

‘Just a sting.’ His voice was thick. ‘I’ll make it as quick and painless as possible. Think of something to distract you,’ he whispered back.

Close my eyes and think of Australia, perhaps? I gritted my teeth and hoped it would be over soon.

I felt his cool lips on my naked shoulder as he made his slow, sensual way along my collarbone towards my neck. Was this part of the Ritual or was he deliberately trying to distract me? If it was the latter, then it was certainly working!

Then it came—the sharp sting as his fangs penetrated my skin. I let out a faint, brief scream. My back arched which threw my head more deeply into the hard muscle of his shoulder. I clutched at his arm, Alec’s grip tightened, and the hand, which cupped my chin and jaw, held like a vice.

I was now locked in his powerful embrace and an odd sense of reality settled over me. He was feeding from my body—my blood was being drawn out as he sucked and swallowed and once or twice he shuddered. Then quite strangely, a sense of contentment flooded through me and my breathing evened.

He kept drinking in larger and larger gulps and my sense of peace increased until I floated in nothingness. Then the dizziness hit me—and panic. He was taking too much.

‘Alec, stop!’ I whispered. ‘Please!’

My dizziness increased and I tugged at his arm in desperation just as his body tensed, his fangs withdrew and his tongue gently licked the wound.

It was over.

Then unexpectedly, he turned my head toward him, placed his mouth hard on mine and deftly parted my lips. I tasted my blood on his tongue and as his kiss deepened a new sensation flooded through me which erased all others—excitement.

Unbidden, my tongue rose to meet his and, almost feverishly, I kissed him back. I forgot the watching guests, my father and my aunt, even Matt. There was only Alec. He filled my senses and, that moment, he was the only thing that mattered. I didn’t want the kiss to end and then, to my embarrassment, my body began to tremble.

My eyes opened as his mouth lifted from mine and I looked straight into a dark purple whorl as Alec stared down at me, his breathing as ragged as my own. It was Marcus Antonius’s voice that jolted us both into awareness.

‘Magni Investigo. Great Ones, investigate,’ he’d commanded.

Alec still held me and supported me as my legs went weak and threatened to give way. I was vaguely aware of the glint of light on golden silk as the Elders surrounded us and, one by one, placed their fingers on the puncture wound on my neck.

Each nodded to Marcus in confirmation.

‘Vidistis. You have seen. First Blood has been taken,’ he’d declared. ‘Approbo Princeps Alexandrius Monrovius. Acclaim Alexander Munro as Princeps.’

The seated crowd rose and clapped.

‘Are you all right?’ Alec whispered anxiously into my ear.

‘Y-e–s.’

‘You’re trembling.’

‘Mmmm.’ I couldn’t speak as my body shook from a combination of shock and loss of blood.

‘Here, drink this,’ Luc said. He’d come to my side with a glass of brandy as Marcus Antonius and the Elders went to greet the gathering crowd at the foot of the stairs. Alec scooped me up and carried me to a seat in a quiet corner of the pavilion. I tried to sip the brandy, but my body shook so much he had to place his hands over mine to guide it to my lips.

The fiery liquid flowed down my throat and warmed my body. But another sort of fire shot through me at the touch of his hands on mine.

‘Another one,’ Alec ordered.

For once I didn’t mind being told what to do and I took another, larger gulp this time. The heat of the alcohol mingled with that other new sensation within me.

Alec removed his jacket and placed it around my shoulders while I sipped the rest of the brandy.

‘Laura!’ I heard my dad’s voice at the same time as I saw him push his way past the Elders and bound up the stairs towards me. The next instant he enveloped in a bear hug.

Alec stepped back.

‘Let’s see what he’s done to you.’ My dad’s face looked stricken as he stared at the puncture marks on my neck.

‘Dad, don’t please.’ I gathered my hair and used it to cover that side of my neck from his and other prying eyes. I’d been prodded like a piece of meat enough.

‘Baby, you’re shaking,’ he observed and pulled Alec’s jacket closer around my shoulders.

‘I’ll be okay, Dad. The brandy’s helping.’

‘My baby girl.’ The emotion in his voice was raw and for the first time in my life, I saw tears well up in his eyes.

I heard a low growl from Luc. Dad angled his head to look up at him and for a brief moment their gazes locked. Dad’s body trembled slightly, not from fear but anger. I could see it on his face when he turned back to me.

Luc remained standing there, watching us, his own expression threatening. I didn’t have time to think about it as Dad spoke to me.

‘Those animals!’ He choked. ‘When you screamed, Judith had to restrain me from running up there and ripping him off you!’

‘Oh, Dad.’ I hugged him to me. ‘Why didn’t you tell me about this?’

He pulled back and shook his head. ‘How, Laura? I’ve been dreading this day since you were a baby, hoping, somehow, it would never come.’ Sorrow punctuated his every word. ‘How could I tell you, prepare you for something like…this!’ A combination of anger, disgust and pain crossed his face and I began to understand a little of the burden he have must have carried all these years.

‘How’s Mum?’

He couldn’t answer as his face crumbled. I hugged him again as a thick lump welled up in my own throat. My parents had kept this a secret all these years and the fact that she wasn’t here tonight spoke volumes. She simply wouldn’t have had the mental strength to deal with it. My dad was always the strong one, like his sister.

Over his shoulder I glanced up at my aunt. She’d followed my father up the steps and now stood hand-in-hand with Luc. They looked concerned and… something else I couldn’t quite put my finger on.

‘Laura, you’re our little girl,’ my dad quietly said in my ear. ‘No matter what happens, you’ll always be our little girl.’

I pulled back and looked at him. It was such an odd thing to say.

‘I know.’ I patted his shoulder. ‘But I’m a big girl now—I’ve just come-of-age!’ I tried to make it sound trivial in order to comfort him. Then to reassure him, I said, ‘I’ll be okay. Aunt Judy was, and so will I.’ I kissed his wrinkled cheek and whispered, ‘Please, don’t worry about me.’

‘Now, that’s not possible,’ he said.

Music began to play and caterers, balancing trays of food in their hands, mingled through the crowd.

For the humans, I thought.

Chairs were being cleared and a space created for dancing. At the far end of the roped-off area tabled seating had been prepared, and some small groups were already converging to claim a spot. Others had taken to the dance floor and were moving to the strains of the Moonlight Serenade.

On impulse, I glanced at the bandleader. Alec had mentioned him in the car during the drive here. No, it couldn’t be, I thought. Yet, he bore a striking resemblance to the 1940s band leader, Glenn Miller. But then, who knows? It would certainly explain his sudden disappearance before the end of the war.

Alec approached and I smiled up at him. My trembling had ceased and I was hungry. ‘Feeling better?’ he asked.

‘Much.’

He looked at my dad. ‘Do you mind if I take Laura and give her something to eat, John?’

My dad’s expression wasn’t exactly friendly, but I knew Alec understood.

‘I’m okay, Dad,’ I said and squeezed his arm.

‘All right,’ he said with a sigh, and rose and left my side.

I felt warmer and started to remove Alec’s jacket from around my shoulders.

‘No. Leave it on for now, Laura. I want to be sure you’re over the shock,’ he said.

‘Is this Dr Munro speaking?’ I teased.

It was good to see his dazzling smile again. ‘Absolutely.’ He placed his arm around my waist helped me up and led me to one of the food-laden tables. ‘Eat,’ he ordered.

‘Stop being so bossy,’ I said while taking a bite from a delicious salmon canapé.

He took a plate and chose a bit of everything on offer. Finding two available chairs, he sat me down in one and placed the laden dish in front of me.

‘Are you expecting me to eat all that?’

‘I intend to enjoy dancing with you the rest of the evening.’

He loosened his bow tie and undid the top buttons of his shirt. When we first met, he’d done the same thing and I realised then he was not a man for formal wear. Straddling the other chair, he rested his arms on the back and gazed at me.

‘And you’re just going to watch?’ I said.

‘That’s right. To make sure you eat.’

There was no arguing with him and besides, he was right. The food did help and soon my strength returned. As for my response to his unexpected kiss, I simply dismissed it as a natural reaction to being bitten by a vampire. After all, Aunt Judy said this would happen.

It must be normal—I think.

Chapter 11

Friends and Other Creatures

ALEC

It was done. The worst part of the evening was over and now she could relax and enjoy the rest of the night and, hopefully, forget about her attachment to that human. If only for tonight, I wanted to forget what Luc wanted me to do.

Her courage impressed me. She’d been through a traumatic experience, yet here she was smiling up at me and enjoying the evening as if this was just another formal event. She could have refused to come, taken the first plane out of here even though they could have found her and dragged her through the Ritual against her will.

The colour returned to her cheeks as she ate. I’d nearly taken too much. The blood lust hit the moment I experienced that first, incredible taste. It was more potent than anything I ever imagined. My body felt on fire after the first sip—burning, strength growing and filling me with unquenchable energy. I wanted to roar with the sheer magnitude of it. Only her voice prevented me from losing control.

If I’d kept going, would the Elders have been able to stop me in time? Laura could have been the shortest-lived Ingenii in Brethren history. No more Ingenii, no more curse; the end of the Dantonville Legacy. So simple. So, why didn’t I do it? Was it because she was Luc’s little girl and, in spite of his dubious dealings, I liked him? Possibly, but that wasn’t all. It had something to do with Laura herself—she intrigued, even fascinated me and I wanted to find out why.

‘Alec!’ Jake waved me over to join him and the other men.

He’d recently arrived back in the country after a few months’ absence checking out a growing threat to the Principate in Eastern Europe. I intended to speak with him later on. Like Terens, Jake, or Justinus as he was originally known, had been one of the Roman legionaries in Marcus Antonius’s patrol. He’d also been a physician and so understood the struggle I experienced as I underwent the change from human to vampire.

Over the centuries, he’d shown himself to be a skilled diplomat and Luc often sent him to quell serious disputes among the Brethren anywhere in the world. When not employed in that capacity he, like Sam, Terens and Cal, are part of the Ingenii’s security. For the last fifty years they’ve been an unseen nocturnal guard around Judith and Laura.

Sam and Terens had been on duty tonight and I greeted them briefly as I collected Laura for the Coming-of-Age Ritual. Their car had followed us as we made our way to Luc’s.

I waved back and said I’d join them later. They were my brothers, more so than any I could have had in reality. They all regard Laura as their surrogate niece and tonight, as every other night since she was born, they’re her protectors.

Not one of them has any idea what Luc ordered me to do.

Chapter 12

Vampire Ball

LAURA

The early summer sunset melted into a clear, starry night. Fairy lights had been draped around the pavilion and woven through the branches of the trees near the water’s edge. They glittered and danced in unison with the twinkling lights of the city on the gently undulating harbour waters. It was magical.

The band struck up the Charleston and one of the Brethren came and asked me to dance. I wondered if he had lived through the nineteen twenties, as he danced particularly well. His name was Russell, a good-looking man with a jovial smile. Luckily, the Charleston was one of my favourite dances.

Russell knew how to tell a joke and I found myself laughing at his silly punch lines. I wanted to ask him how he became a blood drinker, but unsure of vampire etiquette I said nothing. When the music finished he held onto to me for the next one, but I wasn’t ready for a body-hugging tango.

Over his shoulder my eyes connected with Alec’s and I sent him a silent plea. He answered with an understanding grin, courteously cut in, and escorted me back to our table.

‘Is he always like that?’ I asked.

‘Oh yes, he loves parties and beautiful women.’ He looked down at me with a wide smile. ‘Owns a movie studio and is always on the lookout for fresh talent.’ He emphatically lifted one eyebrow.

‘Uh huh, okaaay. Well, he’s still a hoot. You know he tells some dirty jokes, but they’re actually very funny!’ I surprised myself, as I always avoid humour of that sort.

‘Laura, I didn’t know you liked dirty jokes!’ He looked shocked.

‘I do not!’ I said in my most indignant voice. ‘Alec Munro don’t you dare think…’

His eyes sparkled with amusement and I realised he was thoroughly enjoying himself at my expense.

‘Laura,’ he tickled me under the chin. ‘It was too good to resist!’

I sighed and smiled back. With the stress and anxiety of the Ritual past, the tension had visibly lifted from his shoulders. His eyes, a definite dark purple tonight, shone down at me. He looked even more heart-stoppingly gorgeous, if such a thing were possible.

‘You like him, don’t you?’ I asked, trying to keep my thoughts on a safer track.

‘He’s a friend. Flew over from the USA just to see you—and me of course.’

‘As in, on a plane, not… you know, on his own?’ I remembered reading somewhere that some vampires could fly.

Alec laughed. ‘Yes, Laura, a regular commercial flight, although a privately chartered one. Actually—’ he glanced around ‘—there’s the pilot.’

I followed the direction of his gaze to a young woman dressed in black satin pants and sable bustier with white lace collar and sleeves. Her curly collar-length hair bounced as she laughed, presumably at something the man beside her had just said. Something about her face seemed vaguely familiar, yet I couldn’t place it. I’d never met her before, of that I was sure.

‘Amelia runs her own chartered flight company. Flies us wherever we need to go,’ Alec said.

Then it clicked. I’d seen her picture in a recent documentary on TV. ‘Amelia? As in Amelia Earhart, the American pilot who disappeared in the nineteen thirties? You mean she’s… um, one of you?’

‘That’s right. She arranged her own disappearance to cover up the fact.’ He spoke so nonchalantly, I was still processing it when he pointed yet again. ‘Over there. Know who that is?’

My eyes followed the direction he indicated. A tall, blonde man with flecks of silver in his hair was in an intense finger-wagging discussion with another man.

I gasped. His was a face known to all Australians, for it had been plastered on every newspaper when he disappeared while spear-fishing at a local beach. Most people believed a shark had taken him since his body was never found. It was not every day a country lost its leader to a ravenous fish!

I think my jaw dropped—yet again—as I stared at Harold Holt, Prime Minister of Australia in the nineteen-sixties.

This was getting ridiculous. How many other famous people were actually vampires? I began to scan the faces around me in my own version of Spot-the-Celebrity and as I did so, my eyes returned to Maris’s group. Russell stood among them and he gazed back at me. My curiosity vanished as a nervous tingle ran the length of my spine.

‘Alec?’

‘Yes?’

‘I’m… sorry. Nothing.’ I dismissed the feeling. Russell had been fun. Maybe it was just my imagination.

Alec looked at me and his smile faded. ‘What is it? Something’s worrying you.’

‘I’m just not used to being surrounded by vampires, I guess.’ I dropped my voice as well as my eyes.

‘Laura, my friends and I are watching out for you and nothing can happen here.’ He gently stroked the side of my face with his thumb. The nervous feeling passed and I smiled up at him.

‘Dance with me,’ he suggested and wrapped one arm closely around my waist as we moved to the strains of Stranger in the Night.

How appropriate, I thought.

We talked while we danced. Once or twice his eyes drifted over my head and scanned the crowd before coming back to me. He’d smile and lead me into another dance. Occasionally someone would cut in and Alec graciously bowed out. It appeared many wanted to meet me and asking for a dance was the most popular way.

When we eventually sat down, he excused himself to speak with his friends who were lounging at the bar. It gave me the opportunity to slip my shoes off and place my feet on his vacated chair. I always hated new shoes. As far as I was concerned they were modern torture devices.

Terens—one of the red-cloaked guards at the Ritual—laughed. He’d joined our table after Maris left. Zhao had also excused himself once the music started.

‘Laura, you’re a delight,’ Terens said. ‘I could never see Judith doing that.’

I wriggled my toes and that made him laugh even more. It struck me that he had officiated at my aunt’s Coming-of-Age ceremony as well. It was easy to forget that most of the guests were vampires who could be hundreds of years old, making Alec a veritable youngster in comparison.

Meanwhile, Alec was deep in conversation with Luc and Jake and the other two guards, Sam and Cal. They had draped their red cloaks over one end of the bar and were leaning back against the counter, each with a drink in his hand. Their swords, interestingly, were still strapped to their sides. I noticed there was one man I hadn’t been introduced to.

‘Terens, who’s that with a blonde ponytail standing next to Luc?’

‘That’s Jean, a distant relative of Luc’s. Knew Napoleon, fought in his wars.’

I was immediately struck that I was in the presence of individuals who had lived through some of history’s most momentous events. How I would have loved to have them address my Sixth Grade class. If only, I sighed.

As Terens continued speaking I noticed that Jean—who gazed at me far more than the others—bore a striking resemblance to someone I’d met a long time ago; when I was eighteen, on holiday in Italy and ready for romance. His name was Philippe. He was handsome and he had kissed me.

Over the years though, the memory faded and it became harder to recall every detail of his face to mind. But it couldn’t be him, as he’d be in his late fifties by now, probably with a large family, receding hairline and a thickening waist. I smiled inwardly at the image and turned back to Terens.

‘He’s the quiet one out of all of us. Hard to know what he’s thinking sometimes,’ he said, almost to himself.

‘How long have you known Alec?’

‘Not that long, really. Since just after the Great War.’

I tried to keep my jaw firmly locked. Obviously a vampire’s perception of time was different from my own. Perhaps a near century was only a blip on their radar.

‘We met in Paris just after his transformation.’ Terens looked thoughtful for a moment. ‘He was finding it hard.’

The way he pronounced Paris gave away his French origins. He had the barest hint of an accent, although unlike Luc he didn’t drop the occasional French expression. I enjoyed listening to him for not only was he was a wealth of information about Alec, but his voice—like the rest of his kind, I was beginning to learn—was melodic, almost hypnotic.

‘Being a vampire?’ I asked.

‘Yes. It’s not easy at first. One day he might tell you all about it.’

I looked again at Alec’s group. Every now and then they glanced in my direction, their expressions serious. Was there something wrong?

‘Terens, is there anything I should be concerned about?’

He glanced around the sea of faces. ‘Some here would love to see the Principate abolished. They hate the boundaries imposed by Luc and Alec. I don’t know whether he told you our kind are forbidden to kill humans.’

I nodded. ‘He has. You don’t need much to stay alive.’

‘Exactly. Besides, it’s more fun to enjoy a little nip here—’ his finger brushed a section of my throat— ‘and there’ —his finger moved to the other side— ‘from several different ladies.’ His touch was almost erotic and the smile he gave me would melt the heart of any female.

Were all male vampires so sensual? I removed his hand from my neck and placed it firmly on the table. ‘You mentioned boundaries?’

His expression sobered. ‘Not all of us see humans as a protected species. They’ve been blood drinkers for too long and forget they were human once. Currently, we and humans co-exist peacefully, and the penalty for murder is severe.

As long as Alec is Princeps and your Guardian, it’ll remain that way. He’s too strong for them to take him on. Imagine if they had you in their power. Not only would they kill him, but this city would become a killing field.’

I gasped at the horrifying images his words evoked.

‘Look around you Laura.’ His hand swept the air. ‘Not every eye here is friendly.’

‘I have noticed,’ I agreed and glanced in Maris’s direction.

She stood huddled in a little group who silently watched Alec. She’d flicked back her gold cloak displaying a dress any porn star would have been proud of—siren red with a plunging V neckline that barely covered her ample breasts and ended somewhere in the vicinity of her navel. A deep slit slashed open the front of the gown and ended just below her panties. I wouldn’t have been surprised if she wore no knickers.

Her lavender eyes would have been stunning in contrast to her flowing platinum locks, but for their coldness. Dead eyes.

Several in her group turned and stared in my direction. Their faces looked fierce and an atmosphere of cold hostility emanated from them. A cold shudder rippled through me.

‘Yeah, her.’ Terens lowered his voice. ‘Maris. Watch out for her—nasty piece of work. She and Alec were lovers once and everyone knows she wants him back,’ he said.

I was right, there was a history between them and no doubt that dress was for his benefit. Was there a possibility that Alec still harboured some feelings for her? ‘Is Alec… still interested?’

‘Not as far as I know.’

I suddenly felt guilty that I was relieved. What was wrong with me?

Alec returned to our table and his eyebrows shot up on seeing my naked feet, which I hurriedly removed from his chair. The band began to play Serenade in Blue and a slow smile spread across his face. There was no time to slip back into my shoes. He pulled me to my feet and into his arms, and we swayed to the haunting melody, Maris temporarily forgotten. I forgot everyone as he held me close and when he interlaced our fingers, a thrill rushed through me.

I’d never experienced such a sensation and in my mind I kept reliving his kiss. Had it been merely part of the ceremony or something more? I would ask him tomorrow… maybe.

Once or twice during course of the night he examined his bite marks and stroked my neck. I had to fight down the delicious tingle I felt at his touch.

‘Remarkable,’ he said.

‘What is?’

‘They’ve healed so quickly.’

‘I’ve always been a fast healer. Nothing new.’

‘This fast, Laura? The wound’s almost closed over so it looks like nothing more than a couple of freckles.’ He looked at me thoughtfully for a while. ‘I want to keep an eye on you, so rather than taking you home, would you mind if we stayed here tonight? Luc has more rooms in this mausoleum than even he needs and I know he’d like us to stay.’

His fingers lingered on my neck and I wondered if it really was the medico in him that prompted the suggestion. Guiltily, I hoped it wasn’t. My mind was still coming to terms with the fact that this man was a vampire, an honest-to-goodness bloodsucker who less than a few hours ago had drunk my blood. His mouth had been on my throat to feed, not to caress as a lover would. Yet, in spite of it, I couldn’t deny my growing attraction to him.

I thought about his question. ‘What about change of clothes?’

‘Don’t worry,’ he said. ‘You’ll find whatever you need. Guest rooms are all well stocked.’

‘In that case, okay.’ I didn’t really mind as I’d get a chance to explore the house in the morning.

When I was in school I’d become a member of the National Trust just so I could wander through old Georgian and Victorian mansions. I joined the queues on their Open Days and imagined myself dressed in a tight corset and muslin dress, walking through those period-decorated rooms in the hope of meeting Mr Darcy.

A young woman approached our table. She looked no older than nineteen or twenty with straight, shoulder-length brown hair and blue eyes. Blue eyes! What a pleasant surprise, someone who wasn’t a vampire.

‘Sorry to interrupt,’ she said enthusiastically, ‘but I was so curious to meet you. My name is Lora as well, though mine is spelled L-O-R-A.’

‘Nice to meet you Lora spelt L-O-R-A. Mine’s just the old-fashioned kind,’ I returned.

‘While you two ladies are discussing variations in spelling,’ Alec said, ‘I’ll go speak to Luc, spelt L-U-C. Please excuse me.’ And he was gone.

Smart-arse, I thought. ‘Come, sit down,’ I said to Lora and patted Alec’s empty chair.

She had a dainty upturned, freckled nose. Just then, her wide-eyes followed Alec as he walked over to another table.

‘He is so hot! You are so lucky!’

I eventually got her to sit down and pull her eyes away from him.

‘So, Lora, who are you with?’ I asked to get her attention.

‘Over there.’ She pointed to a young man lounging against the bar with the same brown-coloured, shoulder length hair. He looked no older than her and I could only guess what colour his eyes would have been before his transformation.

‘Wayne. Isn’t he cute? We met at a rave party.’

‘Vampires go to those things?’ I asked, fascinated.

‘Oh yeah, all the time.’ She sounded surprised that I didn’t know. ‘I think you’re so brave going up there,’ she pointed to the pavilion, ‘and letting him, you know—bite you publicly like that. I mean, when Wayne and I go for it, it’s like, you know, just the two of us.’ She sing-songed her way through all that in one breath.

‘I didn’t have much choice and Alec helped me through it.’

She sighed deeply and looked in Alec’s direction again. I bit my lip to stop myself from laughing. Lora had the biggest crush I’d ever seen. I wondered how her boyfriend felt about it.

‘How often do you, um, let him feed from you?’ I wanted to know how other vampire-human couples behaved compared to Alec and myself. Not that he and I were actually a couple…

‘Oh, almost every day. He has to eat just like we do,’ she said in a matter-of-fact voice which pulled me from my mental wrestling.

I looked closely, but couldn’t see any fang marks on her. ‘Where does he bite you?’

She smiled coyly and placed her hand high up on her inner thigh.

My eyes must have widened to the size of dinner plates.

‘I don’t like people to see any, you know, like fang marks on me, so he takes a little drink, when… you know.’ She smiled at me with a knowing look.

I guessed that some of the couples here tonight had more than just a blood-sharing relationship as occasionally some disappeared into the house and didn’t come out again.

‘What about you and Alec?’ she asked, all wide-eyed curiosity.

‘We only met on Friday night and I have a boyfriend,’ I was quick to point out.

‘Bummer!’ She looked sorry for me. ‘Never mind, you might get lucky.’

I didn’t want to consider that.

Lora turned her head sideways to glance at her boyfriend who just waved for her to come over. ‘Oops, gotta go. It was so nice meeting you, Laura. See ya.’ She breezed away.

Alec sauntered back to his seat. There was laughter in his eyes.

‘Were you listening?’ I asked.

‘Of course. Fascinating conversation.’ His lips twitched.

If Alexander Munro thinks he’s going anywhere near that part of my anatomy, he’s got Buckleys! But I couldn’t prevent the image of his dark head bent over my thigh from surfacing and heat suffused my cheeks.

I could hear Terens chuckling in the background.

Men!

‘My Lord Princeps, may I dance with Lady Laura?’ A voice asked.

I looked up to see a young man, no more than seventeen or eighteen at the most, who bowed slightly and extended his hand toward me. I smiled at him then glanced at Alec. The look I saw on his and Terens’s face filled me with alarm. I’d already danced with several blood drinkers tonight, so what was it about this one that made them so tense?

Alec looked at me questioningly. ‘Laura?’

‘I don’t mind,’ I answered.

With a tight smile he laid my hand in that of the young man.

‘My name is Douglas, Lady,’ the young man said politely.

‘Please call me Laura.’

He curled his arm around my waist and led me into a slow dance. Douglas had beach-blonde hair and could have passed for a surfer kid. He wasn’t all that tall either, maybe two or three inches more than me.

‘Do you mind if I ask how long you’ve been a vampire?’ I attempted some small talk.

‘Since nineteen sixty-five. I went for a walk along the beach one night with this really cute girl, and, well…’ Temporarily releasing my hand, he curled two fingers and dug them into his neck.

‘Okay.’ What could I say to that? ‘Surely it needs more than one bite to change you, doesn’t it?’

‘For sure! She took a lot of bites and then I drank her blood…’ His eyes danced.

‘Why?’

‘I wanted to be with her forever!’

‘How old were you?’

‘Seventeen.’

Seventeen! I’d guessed right, but what would a kid of that age know about lifetime commitments? I wondered if he’d regretted his decision, but I wasn’t about to ask. He seemed nice, like a regular kid, but he held me too close. That’s when I noticed the hint of something “other” in his eyes. They’d turned a lighter shade of lavender—almost opalescent. Warning bells went off in my head.

‘What if you wanted to choose someone else?’ he asked.

‘What?’

‘You didn’t really get a chance to choose did you?’ His hand tightened over mine.

‘The ring glowed Douglas, and it chose Alec—as I did.’

‘You’re the Bloodgifted. You could have any one.’

I could see where he was headed. ‘Like you, perhaps?’

‘Why not?’ he answered and a sly grin spread across his face.

Huh, so beach boy wants to be head boy! ‘Forget it, Douglas! This dance is over.’

He dropped the friendly expression and his pupils slit over. ‘Not till I say so!’

My stomach plummeted and as I tried to manoeuvre out of his embrace his grip tightened, painfully squeezing my fingers. His smile broadened to reveal fangs.

‘I say it’s over. NOW!’ Alec’s voice was quiet and menacing. He had appeared from nowhere.

Douglas’s face paled as he released his grip but there was no disguising the expression of pure hate etched on his face. With a final, leering glance in my direction he slunk off into the shadows. Alec’s gaze followed him before coming back to me.

I flexed my fingers to restore circulation, hoping nobody noticed our little exchange. Couples continued to move around the dance floor as if nothing had happened.

‘Are you all right?’ he asked.

‘Yes, yes, I’m fine,’ I assured him. ‘He seemed so nice at first. Just a kid!’

Alec took hold of my sore fingers and gently massaged them. ‘Mmmm, just a kid!’ he snorted. ‘Don’t forget Laura, our kind look young, but many are decades, even centuries old.’

Douglas mentioned he was changed in nineteen sixty-five when he was only seventeen, which meant he had to be around his early sixties. Definitely, not a kid.

‘I think he wants your job.’

‘He’s not getting it!’

Alec looked dangerous; his eyes were cold and near-reptilian and instinctively I knew he could have killed Douglas, had he so chosen. I tried to swing the mood around since I’d been enjoying this part of the evening and didn’t want to be reminded that the finely attired creatures with whom I’d been dancing and conversing, weren’t human.

‘Shall we dance – My Lord Princeps?’ I mocked.

His expression softened and he drew me close and twirled me into the crowd. I glanced over his shoulder to where Maris stood with her little group. Her eyes never left Alec, but he never even glanced in her direction. Only once did she look at me and when I attempted a smile, her cold eyes narrowed.

I’d made an enemy without knowing how.

Chapter 13

Trials of a Princeps

ALEC

Since Laura was happy to rest her feet for a moment, I left her temporarily in Terens’s care and I made my way to Jake’s table. Cal was with him, as well as Jean and Sam. As I passed on the way, small groups greeted me with congratulatory handshakes. Luc joined us while Judith escorted her brother, John, back up to the house.

‘Nice ceremony. I like the little addition,’ Cal said.

He was referring to my kissing Laura during the Ritual.

‘It was just the First Blood lust, nothing more,’ I replied.

‘You certainly didn’t seem to suffer from that condition with the previous Ingenii!’ He chuckled while downing his favourite non-blood drink, Armagnac. He acquired the taste in the sixteenth century and is now something of a connoisseur. He owns a distillery in France which sends him several crates of the stuff. Recently, he’s been mixing it with Luc’s best Scotch whisky and chilled blood and calling it a Bloody Cally.

‘Judith’s blood wasn’t as potent,’ I said.

He looked at me with interest.

‘It’s nothing!’ I reiterated.

‘I would have loved to see Luc kiss Owen like that!’ Jake said and the others guffawed.

Owen Dantonville, Laura’s grandfather and Judith’s father was a selfish, self-centred man and directly responsible for my becoming a vampire.

He intended to shoot Luc, but hit me instead and to save him from a hangman’s noose, Luc transformed me. If he hadn’t been Ingenii, I believe Luc would have killed him—and enjoyed doing it!

To my relief, as I didn’t want to dwell on why I kissed Laura, Luc brought our conversation back to the present danger.

‘As long as Laura’s here she’s safe,’ he stated. ‘When this is over I want a double guard around her flat.’

‘You suspect trouble?’ Cal asked.

With a tilt of his head, Luc indicated Maris and the closely huddled group around her.

‘Why her?’ Sam asked.

‘Alec, tell them,’ Luc replied.

‘Drained bodies, lying in the streets. Young kids. It only started with her arrival,’ I stated.

Cal shook his head in disgust. ‘How the hell did she become an Elder!’

‘Lack of older female Brethren after we executed three in the First Rebellion, and one in the Second,’ Luc said.

‘Damn! Forgot.’

The repercussions were serious. She had to be stopped, but the last thing we wanted was an enemy on the Eldership. She couldn’t sway the other Elders, but by her very position she could gather a sizeable following of like-minded Brethren and cause trouble. Civil War couldn’t be ruled out.

‘You believe they’d actually try something against the Principate?’ Jake’s expression darkened as he gazed at me.

‘We all know what she’s capable of,’ I said.

Sam nodded. ‘She’d go after Laura.’ He knew her best for they had once been lovers, before he became her sire. They met on the eve of the French Revolution and he’d kept her hidden during the worst excesses of that murderous regime, but the rest of her family had not been so lucky.

They were together the entire period of her servitude and when she began to display the cruellest aspects of her nature, Sam’s affections grew cold. He forbade her to kill anyone bar the criminals who roamed the streets at night in search of victims of their own. As her creator, he had the power to order her extermination. But once out of servitude she indulged her perverse tastes.

‘I told Laura she’d be safe after the Ritual!’

No one spoke for a while and I had the feeling they were remembering the past when two previous Ingenii had been attacked. One had been killed and the next in line had been a juvenile. His blood hadn’t yet matured. Luc and his men had hidden the boy till he came-of-age. In the meantime, they’d hunted down the rebel ringleaders and brought them before the Elders who executed fifteen of them and forced the rest to take the Pledge.

Those events occurred long before my time, but Luc had told me some of the history and I’d read the rest in Marcus Antonius’s Chronicle which sits on a lectern in the library at Luc’s house, below his sword and armour.

The Pledge had been invoked on no more than two occasions, each time after a rebellion. The first took place over a thousand years ago after the abduction and murder of the fifteenth Ingenii, Clement D’Antonville. The Second Rebellion was more recent—only four hundred years ago. The twenty-sixth Ingenii, Robert D’Antonville, fought off several of the Brethren who tried to take him. Fortunately, as an accomplished swordsman, he’d held them off till Luc and the others arrived.

According to Marcus’s Chronicle, the Pledge was created to safeguard the Principate from any future attack. The Prefects—leaders of the Brethren in their respective nations—had to swear an oath of allegiance on the Serpent Rings to protect the Ingenii and Guardian at the cost of their own life. Those who defied the oath were destroyed. The rings flashed fire and incinerated them.

‘Can we invoke the Pledge?’ I asked.

‘We could,’ Luc said. ‘Problem is, it costs energy. The fire from the serpents’ eyes comes from a combination of the ring and you. The more you use it, the weaker you’ll become.’

‘Is that common knowledge?’ I asked.

‘No, and I’d like to keep it that way. After the First Rebellion I only needed to use it twice, and after that the rest of the rebels backed away. They never got a chance to see how exhausted I was.’

‘And the Second Rebellion?’

‘Those who had taken the oath stayed well away although one or two incited the juveniles to rebel. So we made the young ones take the oath and executed the leaders,’ Luc said.

‘Now we have a new batch of juveniles,’ Sam stated.

At that, we turned to look at Maris’s group. Their hushed whispers stopped abruptly. Maris gave me a slow, seductive smile and ushered her group to the other side of the garden.

‘Couldn’t catch everything. They’re deliberately blocking me. What about you?’ Cal asked.

‘No, same with me.’ I turned a questioning eye on Luc, but he shook his head.

‘They’re planning something, I can sense it,’ Jake said.

Cal nodded in agreement and rested his hand on the hilt of his sword.

‘Not enough to force the Pledge.’ Luc’s voice was grim.

‘There’s nothing we can do?’ Sam asked.

‘Just keep watch. For now.’ Luc’s gaze shifted to his daughter and the tense lines around his mouth relaxed.

‘You know something, Alec?’ Cal said. ‘I think you may have placed Laura in danger without meaning to.’

‘What?’

‘Kissing her during the Ritual would piss off any woman.’

‘Especially her,’ Sam pointed out.

‘We broke up decades ago. I made it very plain. She can’t possibly think…’

‘Not as far as she’s concerned,’ Jake said. ‘Damn it, Alec! Her eyes haven’t left you all night. I’ve been watching. And we all saw that sex-laden smile she shot you. Smelt her arousal from here.’

I ran my hand through my hair and let out a frustrated breath, then cursed the foolishness in allowing myself to become infatuated with the woman during my early vampire years. ‘It’s over,’ I remonstrated. ‘Has been since nineteen-twenty three and she knows it!’

‘Women can be clingy,’ Cal said.

It never occurred to me. Too late now.

Jean had been silent the whole evening, yet his glances continually strayed towards Laura.

‘If Maris comes near Laura I’ll kill her!’ he burst out.

His heated reaction was unusual. He’d never expressed an interest in any woman, which gave Cal endless opportunities for teasing. Jean always took it with good humour but, from the scent which clung to him, I knew he satisfied his physical needs in female company although where and with whom he never revealed.

I looked at him closely, really closely, and what I saw made me uneasy, for Jean did not look at Laura like a benevolent uncle. I sensed something deeper and darker, too.

‘That’s why we are here, Jean. To protect her,’ Luc said. ‘I know you care for Laura, as do we all, but Alec is her guardian.’ It sounded like a warning.

I remember my surprise at Jean’s decision to move here in the late seventies. We all knew how much he loved Paris. He must have had a very good reason.

Jean’s gaze turned to me and he gave me a smile, but there was no mistaking the flash of anger that preceded it. And that could stem from only one thing—Jean was in love with Laura! My fists clenched at the realisation. Why hadn’t he challenged me during the Ritual? Was it out of respect for our friendship or was there some other reason? I had to find out, but unlike Maris I didn’t believe Jean posed any danger.

I glanced at Laura then scanned the room to see how many other eyes were on her. A lot—mostly male. Was it her looks or her blood that drew them? Possibly both.

Luc watched Maris’s group in silence. His pupils began to slit; the pale irises narrow.

I placed my hand on his arm and cautioned. ‘Not here. We don’t have definite proof. Once we do, it’s my responsibility as Princeps to order her execution.’

Sommers had sent through the DNA results I’d requested. There were two distinct types, so there must be more than one new killer. Unfortunately neither appeared on their database. Until I could match them with a living sample, I could only guess. Yet I was convinced that they were here tonight, and one of them was Maris. The trick was to obtain that sample.

‘Do we have it yet?’ I asked Luc.

He had instructed one of the drinks waiters to discreetly put Maris’s used glass into a plastic bag, taking care to avoid contaminating the rim. We couldn’t afford to have her DNA compromised. It would go straight to the lab for analysis and if the result confirmed my suspicions, we could act.

I sent Cal to fetch the glass and watched him weave his way through the crowd.

‘All yours,’ he said when he came back and handed me the coveted parcel with the remains of her drink still visible through the plastic. Bloody Russian, her favourite—Tia Maria, vodka and blood.

‘Thank you,’ I replied. ‘It’ll keep it till I can get it to the lab.’

‘I don’t think she suspects a thing,’ he said.

‘Couldn’t care less if she did!’ Luc replied gruffly.

I headed back to our table and Laura smiled at my approach. I dropped the plastic bag into my jacket pocket, which hung across the back of my chair, and swung her into my arms for another dance.

The more contact we had, the more strongly my scent would cling to her and even those Brethren unable to attend the Ritual would know she belonged to me.

Later I asked her if I could examine her neck. It had healed very quickly—more so than normal. I began to wonder if it was because she was part-vampire. After all, none of us had any idea what to expect. All we could do was watch and wait.

When Lora, spelt L-O-R-A came to speak to her, she seemed to be thrilled to be speaking to a human. I made an excuse and left them together, but stayed within reach. From there I overheard their conversation and watched Laura’s changing expression during their exchange. I knew she was curious about vampire-human relationships and, by the look on her face, this one seemed to take her by surprise.

Many vampires and their donsangs have a sexual relationship, so it isn’t uncommon for their feeding to be intimate. But I didn’t believe Laura was ready for that type of discussion and I certainly wasn’t going to bring it up with her. Not yet anyway.

Then it happened. One of Maris’s group asked Laura to dance. I didn’t sense any immediate danger, so with Laura’s permission, I placed her hand in his for a dance.

Terens stood up and came to my side. ‘I don’t like it,’ he said.

I looked over to the bar where the others stood, alert and watching. Luc turned his head in my direction, his brow creased in a frown. I shook my head in warning.

‘Jean, Jake,’ I heard him say, and he indicated the dance floor with his head. Obeying his order, they both moved out and followed Laura and Douglas at a discreet distance.

Douglas appeared innocuous, but I kept an ear to every word that came out of his mouth. His scent changed and the nice-surfer boy image slipped. Laura stood up to him, but when his fangs appeared and she struggled to escape his hold on her, I moved.

Even as I did so, Jean and Jake bore down on them while Sam attempted to restrain Luc. I was at her side before any of the others and quietly took hold of the situation. I let slip a glimpse of my own beast and Douglas drew back when he saw his peril. He disappeared into the crowd—but not back to Maris’s group. Jean and Jake, with a nod to me, followed him out.

Laura flexed her fingers. He’d hurt her, and the urge to kill him overwhelmed me and threatened to destroy a perfectly pleasant evening. I concentrated on massaging her hand to prevent any bruising, as there’s an unwritten code that personal grievances among the Brethren must be set aside for the period of the Ritual. No killings. Not even I could violate it. But who would know if Douglas disappeared and nothing remained of him but ash?

The rest of the night was, thankfully, uneventful. By four a.m. Laura could barely keep her eyes open, and when she slowly lowered her head onto her arms over the back of her seat, it was time to go. I picked her up and carried her into the house.

Judith and Luc came as well and directed me to her bedroom. It was one of the largest and most beautifully furnished in the house; originally her room before they made the heart-wrenching decision to place her with John’s family.

I laid her on the bed and, on impulse, kissed her soft cheek as Judith removed her shoes and pulled the covers over her. I was about to leave when she stirred and opened her eyes.

‘Alec?’ she murmured sleepily.

‘Yes. Go back to sleep.’

I waited until her eyes closed and her breathing evened before I left.

*              *              *

Most of the guests drifted off by the early morning, before the sun rose and Luc escorted the last few stragglers into waiting cars. Terens and Sam were meant to be on guard duty tonight, but with Laura here, they had the night off. Still, Sam mentioned they might swing past her flat and check things out before going hunting. Both were currently unattached and the occasional hunt kept their skills honed.

‘Double-dating,’ Sam called it.

According to Terens, their female prey enjoyed every minute of it. ‘We leave them satisfied and begging for more!’ he once boasted to me.

I wandered up to the games room where the men had congregated after everyone left. It was located on the first level in the guest wing of the house, at the end of the corridor. Jake, Cal and Jean were at the billiards table and had just started to play when I entered. Each clutched a goblet of O positive in their hand.

‘How’s Laura,’ Jake asked and he sunk a yellow ball. ‘It couldn’t have been easy for her—being told what she is and then having to go through the Ritual. It took a lot of courage to do that.’

‘It did,’ I agreed.

‘Does she know?’ Jean asked as he chalked his graphite cue.

He was referring to Laura’s true parentage. ‘Not yet. That’s up to Luc.’ I made myself comfortable in one of the leather armchairs.

‘Of course,’ he replied.

‘Jake, you and Jean followed that kid, Douglas. He didn’t return to Maris’s group, so where did he go?’

‘They had a boat moored at the jetty and he scurried down there like a rat. One of his charming group joined him. Luc needs to know. That area’s not secure. What’s the use of having guards at the entrance gate when they can slip in harbour-side? Sam needs to get onto it.’

He was right. I hadn’t thought of that. But on the other hand, not even Maris would risk doing something to one of the Bloodgifted here. The penalty for violating the sanctity of an Elder’s house was death.

I extended my senses and heard the steady rhythm of Laura’s heart. Slow and steady, she was asleep and safe. ‘They won’t try anything here,’ I said.

‘No, not here, but Laura lives alone,’ he pointed out. ‘Even though she’s supposed to be untouchable, Maris won’t respect that.’

I let out a sigh. Laura was independent, but could I persuade her to stay here? Of course, I could always move in with her. That would go down well with Sommers. For a moment I enjoyed the mental picture knowing it wasn’t going to happen. I had to think of something and it looked more and more like that would be some sort of deal—once I made him aware of the danger Laura faced. As a police detective I was sure he’d be more than willing to provide her with protection.

Although the Games Room was completely sealed from sunlight we all could sense the dawn. Cal was the first to get drowsy. He laid down his cue, moved to the drinks cabinet and located a full bottle of Armagnac. Waving me goodbye with it, he headed out the door.

‘You actually going to drink all that?’ Jake called after him.

‘Why not?’

Jake shook his head, raised his eyes and laughed. ‘What you need is a woman!’

‘Had one.’ His voice trailed from the corridor.

‘Recently? Listen, there’s this really great place…’ Jake sunk his last red ball, dropped his cue on the felt tabletop and hurried after him.

Jean lingered a while longer. ‘What if something were to happen to you? Who would be Laura’s guardian then?’

His question puzzled me. ‘Why ask?’

‘Just curious. Has it ever happened?’

‘No.’

He stood there gazing at me, a rather curious expression on his face before walking past me and out the door. As I watched his retreating back there was no doubt in my mind now, he resented me. But was he a danger? I figuratively shook my head and dismissed the idea as far-fetched. After all, Jean was part of our intimate circle—family—but even in the closest of families rivalries exist.

A deep sense of unease stole over me. I thought back over the last few months and noticed he’d become more withdrawn lately, keeping to himself and even disappearing for days without letting anyone know of his whereabouts. And lately, he’d taken to blocking his emotions when around us. Yet earlier this evening he had slipped. Anger emanated from him in waves when Luc reminded him I was Laura’s guardian.

The more I thought about it, the greater my unease. Jean would have to be confronted. As I considered when would be the best time, I realised it was daylight and Sam and Terens hadn’t returned. I temporarily shunted my concerns regarding Jean aside and extended my senses to try and pick up those two.

Most Brethren can pick out voices within a three mile radius. Mine extended to double that. Yet I couldn’t hear anything from them. Perhaps they were in the city, beyond my range, and had decided to sleep at one of the safe houses run by the Brethren. Many were staffed by human females who enjoyed servicing our kind. I was sure they’d turn up this evening.

The rest of the house was quiet, apart from the sound of three distinct human heartbeats—John, Judith and Laura’s. Luc’s heart, like mine, beat once every ten minutes and he just joined me in the Games Room.

‘What are we going to do about Laura?’ I asked.

‘She’s stubborn. We can’t force her to stay here,’ he replied, picked up the black ball and tossed it around in his hands.

‘Like her father.’

He chuckled. ‘I liked the idea of you moving in with her.’

He’d been listening in. ‘Sommers might object.’ But, I’d enjoy that, I thought.

‘Well then, perhaps it is time to talk to him. He needs to know.’

‘You or me?’

‘I think it’d be best from me. I’ll speak to him when he comes for her tonight.’

‘Fine.’

Since it was only about six a.m. and I didn’t expect anyone to wake till at least eleven, I took Maris’s DNA sample—still in my jacket pocket—to the lab and see if it matched the read-out Sommers gave me.

Sunshine greeted me as I left the house, but not the drowsiness of the day-sleep, nor the burning pain or blistered skin that every blood drinker fears. It was the gift of the Ingenii and one that set me apart from my kind. Any other vampire would have lost their hand after just a few minutes of exposure. Sunlight was death.

I got into my car and drove to Rozelle, to the Munro Research Laboratories, and the small private hospital attached to the facility just off Victoria Road. Several gum trees lined the entrance partially obscuring the sign. I made a mental note to get their branches trimmed as I drove around the block and entered the “Staff Only” parking area.

Phil, the lead technician arrived at the same time. A tall, gangly man in his mid-forties, he’d given up trying to maintain the few stray hairs that clung to his scalp and shaved it all off. His bald pate shone in the morning sun as he greeted me at the entrance.

‘Morning boss. Good evening, was it?’ A big grin lit up his face.

I’d forgotten I was still in the tux I’d worn last night to the Ritual—minus the jacket and bow tie, which I’d left behind at Luc’s. ‘Excellent evening. Glad it’s over though.’

‘Yeah. I don’t like those dress-up things. Gimme jeans and T-shirt any day.’

I couldn’t help but agree. They were my sentiments exactly. ‘Phil, I’ve got an extra job for you,’ I said as we entered the building.

I rarely made such requests and he gave me a quizzical look. ‘Sure. What is it?’

I lifted the plastic bag containing the cocktail glass, from which Maris had drunk, out of my jacket pocket and handed it to him. ‘I need the DNA on this glass analysed. Fax the results to me ASAP.’ I dug my wallet out, scribbled down Luc’s fax number on my notepad and tore off the sheet. ‘At this number.’

He took it and nodded. ‘It’ll take at least seventy-two hours, assuming this is a good sample,’ he replied and held it up.

‘It is.’

‘Skin, saliva… the whole works?’

‘Whatever you can get. And while you’re at it, text me the results of the LD#5 sample will you?’

‘On it,’ he said and disappeared through the sliding steel doors into the main lab area.

I returned to my car and drove back to Luc’s. Along the way I stopped at a newsagent and bought the morning papers. For the next few hours I scoured every page and hoped I wouldn’t find any news about murdered children. I expected Luc’s warning to be taken seriously.

On top of that I wondered how to protect Laura from rogue vampires and, most importantly, how to seduce her before the day was out. If I didn’t there was a good chance Sommers would persuade her to marry him and the curse would continue—and with it my servitude.

Chapter 14

Breakfast

LAURA

The persistent buzzing of my mobile phone woke me. I reached out, grabbed it from the bedside table and switched it off. What time was it? I opened one eye and checked my watch—eleven a.m. I had no idea what time I got to bed last night—or was it early this morning?—and I didn’t feel like getting up yet. Images from the Ritual mingled with my dreams and Alec dominated each one.

I conscientiously struggled to bring Matt’s face to mind and decided to ring him, only to find he’d left me a message.

Hi Babe, tried to ring, your phone was off. Pick u up t/nite @8. Loved Sat nite & LOVE YOU. There was a smiley attached.

I smiled at the memory of Saturday night, put the phone down, then sat there wondering what to do first—shower, go exploring or have breakfast? If the house was anything like my room it was going to be a major expedition. It was then I realised I was still wore my silver-blue evening gown.

Whoever had placed me in this room hadn’t bothered to remove my dress. Maybe just as well, as an image—or was it a dream?—of Alec laying me down on the bed, popped into my head. I wasn’t sure whether I should be excited by that thought or discomforted. But whichever, that man had a disturbing effect on me.

Well I wasn’t going to think of that now. On the bedside table lay a note:

‘Look in the closet.’

Attached was a map of the house with directions to the kitchen. I recognised Alec’s handwriting.

I shook my head and smiled. He was considerate as well as charming and I wanted to see him again.

The room was enormous. I’d slept very comfortably in an amazing four-poster, canopied bed that could have accommodated at least three people. It was covered in drapery printed with rosebuds and flowery garlands. Dark stained floors and beams gave the bedroom an old-worldly, even Tudor look. A solid chest sat at the foot of the bed while cotton rugs, in the same rosebud print as the drapes, covered the floors.

I decided to look for the closet mentioned in the note. Slipping out of the huge bed I wandered over to one of two other closed doors in the room—the one nearest my bed. It opened to reveal the biggest walk-in wardrobe I’d ever seen, with more clothes, shoes, handbags and assorted accessories than any woman could ever use.

I felt like Alice in Wonderland!

I selected a pair of loose-fitting, cream silk shorts and a simple cotton blouse. There was even a matching pair of cream ankle-laced wedge-heeled sandals. I slipped them on and they fitted perfectly.

Leaving the closet with my new clothes, I lay them on the bed and went to the other closed door adjacent to the windows. Peering in, I found my bathroom.

At least the same size as the room I’d slept in, the bathroom had an Edwardian look. A fine, pale salmon flowery print wallpaper covered the walls and matching pie-frill edged, cotton curtains hung over the large box-window at the far end. In the centre of the room, like a regal queen, sat a luxurious two-stepped marble bath with its own shelf displaying a set of Vogue magazines, a little china bowl of pot-pourri and a wicker basket brimming with various goodies—bath bombs, coloured glass jars filled with bubble-bath and deliciously scented miniature soaps, shampoo and conditioner. There were even gold-plated tap fittings.

The other end of the room contained a ceramic-lidded toilet and a glass-enclosed shower, while the nearby vanity boasted a marble washbasin, two thick white towels and a bathrobe hung next to the door.

I gasped at the opulence and a long, decadent soak just beckoned.

After lying there for nearly half an hour, covered in bubbles, my stomach began to rumble reminding me it was time for breakfast.

I climbed out of the tub and walked over to grab one of the towels, leaving a frothy trail on the bathroom floor behind me. After getting dressed, I checked my hair and decided to let it hang long, straight and wet down my back. It would dry soon enough as the day promised to be another hot one.

With Alec’s map in hand, I stepped into the corridor.

Portraits lined the length of the walls, so I stopped to look at them. All showed images of men, painted at different times and in various styles. As I checked the plaques beneath each, and the dates at which they were painted, I realised these were my ancestors—Ingenii all.

It was a gallery of Dantonvilles.

The closer I got to the stairs, the more recent the portraits until I stood before one I recognised—my grandfather, Owen Dantonville. Next to him hung a youthful picture of my aunt Judy. She’d been beautiful and in many ways still was. Her rich dark copper hair, like mine, contrasted vividly with her lavender eyes.

The space next to her was empty. I guessed that’s where my portrait would go one day.

I headed down the stairs, following the directions on the map, and found the kitchen. It alone could have swallowed up my entire unit—it was the size of an industrial lab. I wondered why a vampire would need such a huge modern eatery?

There were several refrigerators and a massive stove that would have warmed the heart of any chef. Modern laminate workbenches and ceiling to floor shelf units were stocked with crockery and the latest cooking gadgets. The floor was covered in spotless cream tiles, and rustic baskets—containing various dried herbs and flowers—were scattered among a variety of breakfast stools and high-backed steel chairs. I’d noticed that most of the furnishings in the house were either glass, metal or stone. There was very little timber to be seen, except for the ceiling beams in my room and the heavily lacquered doors throughout.

Made sense, I thought. Last thing a vampire needs around the house is the very material that could kill him.

Alec sat at the large polished-stone table holding the morning newspaper. His  cup of black coffee smelled good. He looked up as I came in.

‘Morning.’ He smiled.

‘Morning to you too.’

‘Slept well?’

‘Very well thanks, although I don’t remember my head hitting the pillow let alone how I got there.’

‘You were almost asleep on your feet when I carried you up.’

‘You carried me?’ So it hadn’t been a dream.

‘You look really cute when you’re asleep,’ he said with a mischievous smile.

‘Um… thank you for the map,’ I said, trying not to react to his comment.

‘You’re welcome. I thought you might need it to find your way around.’

‘It’d be fun to explore.’

‘I approve of your outfit,’ he said as he looked me up and down.

I glanced down at my shorts and realised how short they were. Self-consciously I tugged down at the hem.

‘What’s to eat?’ I asked in an effort to change the subject, but regretted it almost immediately as his smile broadened and he gazed at me as if I were on the menu. I made a mental note to remember not to mention the word, food and myself in the same sentence!

He waved his arm at the expanse of the kitchen. ‘You name it, Luc’s got it!’

Alec rose from the table, rummaged through the cupboard directly behind him and pulled out several different cereal boxes, two French sticks, butter, strawberry jam and laid them on the table. Opening another cupboard he took out a bowl, sandwich plate and coffee mug. Finally, he strode over to one of the refrigerators, extracted a carton of milk and a glass container of fresh fruit and added them to the rest after which he sat back down and picked up his mug of coffee.

I shook my head in amazement. ‘You know your way around. Who eats all this?’

‘The household staff and Luc often has Brethren guests who bring their donsangs with them.’

That made sense. ‘Household staff? I haven’t seen anyone.’

‘They catered and cleaned up early this morning. Luc gave them the rest of the day off.’

I nodded in understanding.

‘It’s on the stove,’ he said. He must have noticed the way I inhaled the delicious scent of his coffee

‘Do they know what he is?’ I asked as I poured myself a mug full.

‘Oh yes,’ he said nonchalantly. ‘He pays very well and some of them like to donate blood to visiting guests.’

‘Hummmph, learn something every day!’ I closed my eyes and sipped the delicious brew. He chuckled and I opened them to see him grinning at me.

‘Did I say something funny?’

‘Laura, you amaze me. Less than a few days ago you knew nothing of our existence and now, you’re almost blasé about it.’

‘I don’t know about blasé, but as of last night I’m accepting. Are you hungry?’ I asked, although I didn’t really know why. Maybe just curiosity as I remember him telling me he could go for a couple of days without feeding.

‘I ate last night. But if you’re offering?’ The way he looked at me, with that half-smile, made my toes curl and images of his mouth on my throat sent a delicious ripple through me. I quickly squashed it as his smile grew and he held out his hand.

I walked toward him wondering how this was going to work and as I placed my hand in his, he pulled me onto his lap. I gasped as it was not what I expected. Alec seemed to take no notice as he wrapped one hand firmly around my waist and with the other took hold of my right wrist and gently drew it to his mouth. I felt a quick sting as his fangs pierced my skin and into my vein.

At least this time I knew what to expect. He seemed human as I gazed at his bent head, yet here he was drinking my blood. It was surreal.

Not knowing exactly what to do with my other hand—hold onto the back of the chair? Drape it around his wide shoulders? Was that too intimate?—I let it hover indecisively above his head till I gave in to the urge and stroked his thick black hair. It was like touching a raven’s wing—soft and silky.

When he stopped feeding, he licked the wound and kissed the inside of my wrist. ‘Thank you,’ he said almost drunkenly and looked into my eyes.

That other urge, the one I was warned about and experienced the previous night, surfaced and I had no will to fight. He leaned toward me, his lips so close. I lifted my chin… To my great relief, Luc and my aunt Judy entered the kitchen.

Their appearance snapped me back to my senses. Ours was only supposed to be a platonic relationship, for both our mutual benefits. How could I face Matt if I allowed myself to develop feelings for Alec?

I leapt off his lap like someone had shot me in the backside and ran out of there.

Chapter 15

History Lesson

LAURA

Now what? I was still hungry and there was no way I could possibly go back to that kitchen while Alec was there. He had an unnerving effect on me. Would it be this bad every time he fed from me? I had a sinking feeling it would, especially as my thoughts kept returning to him in spite of any effort I made to steer them in another direction. They came unbidden even when he wasn’t drinking my blood.

I had a major problem.

Desperate to shake off my confused feelings, I decided to wander through the downstairs hall and came upon another set of stone steps leading up to a half-landing from which streamed a beam of coloured watery light. It indicated a large window. Curious, I followed them up and found myself staring open-mouthed at the image of an ancient Roman soldier.

I sat down on the topmost step and leaned my back against the wall for a better look.

Within the confines of an exquisite lead-lined window, the soldier—whom I recognised from last night’s ceremony as Marcus Antonius—stood to attention. One hand rested on a large rectangular shield at his feet, the other held a spear. The shield carried the image of a sword flanked by two coiled serpents, whose glowing red eyes were shaped like teardrops.

My breath caught in my chest. It was the same image as on my ring.

Hovering on either side of Marcus were eight smaller figures in Roman military uniform. I looked closer and recognised the faces of Alec’s friends—Terens, Sam, Cal, Jake and four others I didn’t know, or hadn’t met yet.

Hearing a slight noise behind me, I turned to see Luc coming up the stairs.

‘You forgot these,’ he said, and handed me half a breadstick and a fresh mug of coffee.

I blinked and refocussed as I gratefully took the food from his hands, the window temporarily forgotten. Luc didn’t say anything. He sat down on the step next to me, leaned his back against the stone balustrade and watched me eat the breadstick. I thought I heard him murmur, ma petite, ma fille, once or twice.

‘Yes, that’s him. Marcus Antonius Pulcher,’ he said as I glanced again at the window. He pointed toward it. ‘Your ancestor, my Laura.’

I stared at the image in renewed interest, barely registering the way he called me, “my” Laura.

‘What you see on the shield—the two serpents—represent his children, twins, a boy Lucius Antonius and a girl, Antonia.’

I was taken aback. Kids could be difficult sometimes, but it was a bit harsh to show them as snakes. Either he was a mind reader or my face betrayed my thoughts, for he gave a faint smile. ‘The serpent was not regarded as evil among the ancients. It was seen as a symbol of immortality, for it shed its wrinkled old skin and grew a healthy new one.’

‘Oh.’ What woman on the planet wouldn’t want to do that, I thought.

‘You are directly descended from Antonia.’ He looked at me. ‘I was hoping I’d get the chance to tell you the story while you were here.’

‘Please do.’

Luc smiled and turning back to the window, began a story that started so long ago. This was my family history. ‘It happened in Britain nearly two thousand years ago. Marcus was a Roman military commander then, and he and his men were responsible for maintaining the peace in his part of the province—protect the Roman settlers; do daily checks on the villas and act as a deterrent to northern raiders, the Picts, or Prythin as they called themselves. They were a menace, raiding Roman settlements south of Hadrian’s Wall, burning homes, destroying crops, massacring the weak and infirm and taking the rest to sell as slaves in Ireland.’

He mentioned a people I’d never heard off. ‘I know of the Celts, but the Picts, who were they?’

‘The original inhabitants of the land, southern Scotland.’

‘Okay. Sorry I didn’t mean to interrupt.’

‘Not at all. It shows you’re interested.’ Luc smiled and then resumed the story. ‘On one routine patrol, Marcus and his men were themselves attacked and one of his soldiers seriously wounded, Nepos. He was sent back to the fort with Melander as escort, while Marcus and the others went in pursuit. They caught up with the raiders at a nearby village.’

As Luc’s voice painted the scene, I felt myself drawn back all those centuries; like a silent witness to the tragedy about to unfold.

‘As Marcus and his men poured in they found the raiders had taken Roman captives. He intended to rescue them and kill the raiders. Unfortunately, things got out of hand as that village was home to a powerful sorceress. She wanted the Roman captives for her sacrificial rites and when that was jeopardised by Marcus and his men, she slit the prisoners’ throats.’

I felt sick as the scene played out in my mind.

‘Take a drink,’ Luc suggested.

My coffee had gone cold and I realised I’d stopped eating.

‘Want me to go on?’ he asked.

‘Yes, please don’t stop. I want to hear it all.’

‘Marcus was horrified and determined to avenge the slain Roman captives. He was about to burn down the village and sell the women and children into slavery when the witch cursed him and his men into what they are now. In retaliation, he and his men killed them all. From that day, the Curse began to take effect. By the time they returned to the fort they were no longer human. The first ones they killed were the night sentries on top of the walls.

‘Those men were their friends, but all Marcus and his men saw were prey. They emptied them of blood then went in search of others, their thirst unquenchable and uncontrollable. They killed twenty-seven, then returned the next night and killed eighteen more, among them Nepos and Melander.’

I gasped. ‘Their own friends; the ones whom they sent back to the fort?’

‘That’s right. Those first few days of their transformation were the worst in their lives. The blood-thirst was impossible to control let alone resist. They were sickened and horrified by what they had done and some even attempted to end their lives, but their bodies healed almost immediately.’

‘What about the people left in the fort?’ I asked.

‘There was absolute panic, of course. Everyone thought demons had come among them, from the way the dead men’s throats had been ripped out. So the soldiers and their families fled and left the fort deserted for the next hundred years.’

I swallowed the bile that rose in my throat.

‘Wait here, don’t move,’ Luc said and rose from the step, ran down the stairs in a blur and within seconds was back with a glass of water. ‘Drink this, ma petite.’

My hand trembled as I took it and drank half.

‘Feeling better?’

‘Yes, thanks. I’m not normally squeamish, but the way you tell it I almost feel like I’m there.’

‘Ready for more? Then eat, Laura.’

I nodded and nibbled at my breadstick. I felt as if under a spell. The history he related held me in its grip as the faces of Marcus, Terens, Sam, Cal and Jake stared down at me from the lead-glass window.

‘They went in search of a priest of Mithras, favourite deity of Roman soldiers at the time, hoping he’d be able to remove the curse. But it didn’t work. Eventually they were told to call up the witch’s spirit and offer their own blood as a sacrifice,’ he said.

‘And did they?’

He nodded. ‘There was no other choice. They returned to the village, located her body, burned it and as the flames rose they sliced open their veins and let the blood drip.’

‘Did she appear?’ I never believed in ghosts, but as of last Friday I had an open mind.

‘Yes, and she was angry. There was no way she’d relent. You see, Laura, she had been pregnant.’

Pregnant! No wonder she’d cursed him, I thought. But then her people attacked and killed his as well. What a mess. And Marcus, his men and my family have been paying for it ever since. As my students would say, that sucks big time!

I shook my head. ‘Both sides did wrong.’

‘There is a fine line between revenge and justice. Confuse the two and you only cause pain and suffering.’

‘For centuries,’ I added.

He nodded again, let out a deep breath and said, ‘Marcus realised that, but she made one concession.’ He looked up at the window again and intoned, almost to himself:

‘What has been done cannot be undone. But this one thing I can grant. As one of my children escaped your sword, while hunting out in the woods, so will I spare one of yours. Your wife will give birth to twins: Children of Light and Dark. The boy shall be as you, a drinker of blood, when he comes of age, but the girl will not. She will walk in the light. Long life will be granted her and her descendants. They will be known as Children of Light and their blood shall sustain the Child of Darkness. And you Roman, shall live all through the long ages ahead till one born of your house—a Child of Light and Dark—willingly bears a child to one of Prythin blood, a descendant of my house. For the child shall bear the mingled blood of Roman and Prythin—one race, one blood. Only then the curse shall be lifted.’

Luc stopped and turned to look at me. ‘Those were her very words. To Marcus that would have been the ultimate humiliation: one of his house, of Roman patrician blood, intermarrying with a painted savage.’

I turned from staring at the window to Luc as the realisation hit. Could it possibly refer to me? The curse presupposed Marcus’s descendant to be a woman. And it certainly didn’t refer to my aunt otherwise I wouldn’t have inherited the cursed gene.

Luc mentioned a Child of Light and Darkness, whatever that meant. My parents were two ordinary humans—John and Eilene Dantonville—so it couldn’t possibly refer to them, nor to me, and as I was an only child, which meant it would have to be someone in the next generation—my child or grandchild—unless of course, I never married.

That idea left me feeling hollow; I wanted to marry and eventually have kids, although the thought of one of my children being vampire food filled me with revulsion. Then another thought occurred to me—would Alec be their guardian? I suddenly saw myself fifty years from now standing on a sandstone platform handing over my white silk cloak to my child, much as my aunt Judy did with me. Would she—if it were a girl—experience the same attraction toward him as I did? Would he kiss her at the Ritual as he did me?

My stomach bunched into a tight knot.

‘Laura, are you all right?’ Luc asked. A flicker of concern crossed his face.

‘Yes, I’m fine, just thinking over everything you’ve told me.’ And it’s beginning to sicken me, I thought. I didn’t want to think about it let alone discuss it. ‘Her spirit then disappeared?’

‘No, she added that when the time came he and his men would be given a choice—to remain as they are or become human again.’

‘Why? Surely they’d choose humanity wouldn’t they? Wouldn’t you?’

‘Yes indeed, my Laura. Unfortunately, it’s not that simple. Marcus and his men, and any whom they transformed, would start to age immediately as all the years of their lives catch up with them. They’d be dead within minutes. That was her idea of freedom!’

The sorceress certainly had her revenge. Whatever decision they made condemned them in some way. Alec had told me Luc had changed him. But who had changed Luc?

‘Can I ask who transformed you?’

He hesitated a moment before answering. ‘Marcus’s son, one of the twins, Lucius Antonius Pulcher.’

I gasped. ‘That means—’

‘Alec and I will be given the choice.’

And what a choice! The horrible image of Alec and Luc as wizened old men, aging, decaying and dying within a matter of minutes, whizzed through my mind. It was like something out of a horror film and I realised I didn’t want that to happen. Not to Luc—for my aunt’s sake. And not to Alec. I liked him, more than I should.

‘Then I hope it won’t happen for a long time yet!’ I said on impulse. Then the implications for us both of what I said occurred to me.

He smiled. ‘I understand what you mean and I’m flattered. We shall see.’

‘Did Marcus have the rings made in the same image as on his shield?’ I asked, wanting to change the subject.

‘He did. Before her apparition vanished the witch made one final demand—to take from her ashes the golden medallion she had been wearing. It had the figure of a serpent on it—the symbol of Melusine, the Pict goddess of retribution and vengeance. It contained two unusual red stones for eyes. Marcus was to create two identical rings with the same image, split the stones and place two in each ring, as you can see.’

He lifted my hand, turned it to the light and the serpent’s eyes gleamed dully. ‘The stones, she said, were actually two drops of her blood and imbued with power. They would glow on the finger of an Antonii —a descendant of the family of Marcus Antonius—and burn that of an impostor.’

I recalled the way the rings glowed when Alec and I first met. He was an Antonii, it seemed, by virtue of his transformation by Luc who was in turn changed by Lucius, son of Marcus Antonius. In a roundabout way it made sense.

Luc continued. ‘They were to be passed on through the generations till the Destined Ones appear, and only when their child is born in the exact same place where it all began, will the curse be ended. The rings themselves will hum in confirmation.’

I looked at the thing sitting so innocuously on my hand and shook my head. After my initial introduction to the ring on my birthday, I’d have thought nothing more could surprise me. I was wrong. First slithering, then glowing, now humming. What next, I thought, magic beans?

In some way I was relieved it hadn’t hummed, yet another part of me was disappointed and I had no explanation as to why.

‘Tell me about the twins,’ I asked, to rid my mind of yet another disturbing thought.

‘The girl, Antonia, lived for a hundred and forty-nine years. She passed on the curse to her firstborn—a boy called Paulus.’

‘And Lucius? What happened to him?’

‘He’s still around.’

‘Wasn’t he at the Ritual?’

‘He was there, but he likes to keep a low profile. You’ll get to know him soon, I promise.’

Strange, how I was getting used to the idea of being around people who were centuries, even millennia old. Only four days ago I’d been happily ignorant of this parallel world. How far I had come.

‘Marcus’s men must have taken it very badly, knowing there was no reprieve for them,’ I said.

He nodded and pointed to two of the four faces I hadn’t recognised. ‘Appius and Pudens took their own lives. Walked out into the sun one morning while the rest of them slept. The others… well,’ he shrugged. ‘They adjusted and left Britain for Gaul, as France was then called. Antonius had a villa there and his wife, Gallia, had recently given birth to the twins. They remained there for the next sixteen hundred years, till Claude D’Antonville, the thirtieth Ingenii and your great, great grandfather indulged his desire for adventure and gold by going to America and then here—’

‘—where he met my great, great grandmother, fell in love and never went back to France,’ I finished for him. ‘I know that story. It’s our family history. Dad told me when I was little; how our name was anglicised and the apostrophe dropped.’

‘Exactly. And we’ve been here ever since.’

‘So how did the Ritual develop?’

‘It was created in direct response to other vampire attacks on Antonia when she turned fifty.’

‘You mean there were others like you?’

‘Only a few and they homed in on her like radar. Lucius wasn’t there. He was in Britain. He’d run away as soon as the change came over him so as not to fulfil the sorceress’s prediction by feeding from his sister. He was fifteen. Yet thirty-five years later, when they both reached their fiftieth year—’

‘Oh!’ I didn’t mean to interrupt, yet again. It just came out of me as I understood the significance of that now.

He nodded his head once. ‘Yes, her blood matured and seemed to call to him, even over that distance. He couldn’t stay away. Meanwhile, her husband had divorced her for not being able to bear children. Marcus and Gallia knew nothing about the delayed conception she and her eventual offspring would experience. The sorceress hadn’t mentioned anything about that. And in those days, for a woman not to be able to have children it was, well… a disgrace.’

He rose from the step on which he’d sat and leant back against the balustrade, arms folded across his chest. ‘It happened quite accidentally. Lucius fought off two vampires who’d attacked Antonia. Jake and Terens came to help and they succeeded in killing them—beheading. Next to the sun it’s the surest way to despatch a blood drinker, as long as the head is kept well away from the body, otherwise it simply reattaches itself.’

The things I was learning! I was starting to worry my eyes would permanently remain the size of dinner plates. This was the kind of stuff a person read about in fantasy books, taking comfort from the fact it was far from realty. Yet here I was, utterly absorbed in a story that was just as real as the man who was relating it.

‘But Lucius had been badly wounded,’ he continued. ‘Unless he fed, he wouldn’t last till the morning to regenerate in the day sleep. As if acting on instinct, Antonia sliced open her wrist and pressed it to her brother’s mouth. The moment he tasted her blood, strength and power flowed through him. Her blood was unlike anything he’d ever tasted. He found he didn’t need to sleep as often and could even walk out into the day without burning. His strength increased, as had all his other faculties. Antonia’s blood was the key.’

‘Did Marcus feed from her too?’ Sheer curiosity prompted me to ask that question, even as the thought of it repulsed me.

‘No. He never did and, apart from Lucius, he forbade anyone else to as the consequences would have been dreadful. Every vampire in Europe would have fought to possess her. Some tried. So Marcus appointed Lucius her guardian and his own men—Justinus, Sempronius, Terentius, Calixtus, Martius and Galen—were placed under his command.’

I guessed those were the Latin names of the men I now knew as Jake, Sam, Terens and Cal. The other two I hadn’t heard before. ‘What happened to those last two?’ I pointed to their images in the window.

Luc’s gaze strayed up there and moved from one face to the next. ‘They died. Killed by vampire-hunters as they slept. The other vampires they encountered were wild, uncontrolled, killing indiscriminately, giving humans a reason to hunt us and so had to be stopped.’ The passion in his voice made me suspect he may have experienced such a thing sometime in his long life. I hadn’t yet asked him just how old he was.

‘It was one of the reasons for the establishment of the Principate—to rein them in and protect Antonia at the same time. That’s how it started. Lucius became their leader and since he was stronger, no one dared challenge him. Those few who tried were quickly dispatched. Then he and Marcus established the Brethren Laws, by which all blood drinkers must abide.’

‘And that’s worldwide?’

‘Yes. Leaders were appointed from among them and made responsible for other vampires in their regions—they’re the Prefects. Those still living are in the Eldership. Zhao and Kwame. You met them at the Ritual.’

‘I remember them.’ I thought back to Monday night and the gold cloaks they wore when we were introduced. Apart from the woman, Maris, who looked like she needed reining in, the others appeared solemn, even wise. Somehow I couldn’t picture them as wild and uncontrolled. But then, what did I know!

He let out a deep breath. ‘To finish a long story, Lucius noticed that whatever matured in Antonia’s blood at age fifty, began to wane as she reached her centenary. But her son, Paulus, inherited it. His eyes, like hers—like those of all our kind—were lavender. And like her, he aged slowly and his blood matured at fifty. It gave off the same strong, sweet scent as his mother’s. If there wasn’t a changeover of Ingenii Lucius could lose his position as Princeps, as he wouldn’t be strong enough to fend off challengers. It’s for that reason,’ he said, as he sat back down next to me, ‘the Ritual was established—as a sort of… coming-of-age rite and to introduce the new Bloodgifted—as they came to be known—to the vampire community.

‘On that very first occasion nobody challenged, and everything went seemingly well for the next several centuries, until one arose and challenged Lucius for the right to be Princeps. His name was Jaroslav, one of the Prefects from Eastern Europe. They fought. Jaroslav bit off Lucius’s finger and took the ring for himself.’ He indicated his own finger on which sat a serpent ring identical to mine, except its eyes were green rather than red.

Luc continued. ‘But as he did so, the eyes of the serpents turned black and the metal began to burn. The ring itself rejected him. Rather than lose his finger, Jaroslav ripped it off. Unfortunately, Marcus didn’t behead him as he should have. He spared him, since there were so few of us at that time, and later he became one of the ringleaders behind the Second Rebellion. Lucius was forced to dispatch him after that.’

It doesn’t pay to play nice! I thought.

‘Lucius retrieved the ring and placed it back on his own—regenerated—finger. The serpent’s eyes on both rings glowed bright red and so became a feature of the ceremony, and it’s been repeated from then on every fifty years.’

‘And that’s how the Legacy began.’ Although I said it aloud, it was more to myself. ‘When exactly was that?’

‘By modern reckoning, in the middle of the tenth century.’

Yep, I was definitely going to need glasses to hide my perpetually wide-eyed look. Luc must have been used to goggle-eyed Ingenii, for he just kept on talking.

‘Lucius fed from her descendants for the next nine hundred years. Apart from one daughter, all the Bloodgifted were males.’

‘Who was the daughter?’

‘Judith.’

‘And now me.’

He nodded, then stood up and took my hands in his. It was strange but I felt comfortable with him doing that. It felt almost normal, unlike Alec whose touch made my body tingle.

‘Laura, now is the time for you to know all,’ he announced and pulled me to my feet.

What else was there? I don’t know how long we had sat here, on the stairs, as he revealed my family history to me.

‘My study.’ He motioned to a closed door on the landing I hadn’t noticed before. ‘I tend to spend more time in this room than anywhere else in the house.’

He opened the door to reveal a masculine domain dominated by a massive table carved from malachite with its own throne-like leather chair. Against the wall, near the entrance, stood a dark green, well-used Chesterfield on which my aunt sat. She rose as we entered.

‘Come in, dear,’ she said and beckoned me forward.

I heard the door close behind me as I crossed the rich burgundy carpet that matched the leather inlay on the desk. Bookcases filled with leather-bound volumes lined the walls, interspersed here and there with an assortment of silver-framed photographs. Luc, after following me in, stood beside Aunt Judy and took her hand. They looked anxious.

‘Please, take a look, my Laura,’ Luc said as his hand swept the room.

I strolled over and took a closer look at his personal gallery. Then I heard him softly call Alec.

I did a double-take. The photos were all of me. There I was as a baby, maybe less than a year old, my little, chubby arms outstretched to a laughing fair-haired man as I took my first steps. I had a similar photo in my album at home, but only Aunt Judy was in it.

Another one showed me, around two years old, being thrown high in the air by the same man. I had golden Shirley Temple curls and my baby-self laughed down at him. The fair-haired man was Lucien Lebrettan and he looked the same then as now.

Still another photo showed me on my first birthday with Aunt Judy and Luc on either side of me helping me blow out my candle. My gaze travelled from frame to frame until I was dizzy. There was my first day at school, my high school sporting achievements and—in pride of place—my university graduation.

Luc appeared less often as I grew older. In photos of my teenage years, he was in the background and I had to peer closely to see him. It was either Mum and Dad or Aunt Judy who appeared next to me.

I looked around and found more framed photos perched on shelves and on piles of stacked books. Every available space was taken up with various stages of my life.

A strange, hollow feeling opened up in my stomach as I tried to understand what I was seeing.

Luc had called me, ma petite, ma fille, which I knew from my high school French meant, my little girl, my daughter. He’d also called me, my Laura. I’d wondered at the familiarity I felt toward him, and why my Aunt Judy appeared at all my birthdays. And finally, it explained the gift I received every birthday. My parents never revealed from whom it came.

My throat went dry.

Alec had entered as well, but seemed reluctant to remain as he stood in the doorway, his hand still on the door handle.

‘Please stay, this concerns you as well,’ Luc said to him.

‘This is a private family matter. I shouldn’t be here,’ he replied and looked directly at me, his face unreadable.

‘I’d appreciate it if you stayed.’

Dad walked into the room. His face was pale as his eyes connected with mine and what I saw there was deep sadness.

‘Dad, what’s going on?’

‘There’s no way to say it, Baby Girl, but it’s time you knew the truth.’ He pulled up a footstool near one of the bookshelves, sat down on it and lowered his head. My dad only assumed such a posture when he was reluctant to involve himself in some task.

‘You have your mother’s colouring,’ Luc said and he looked at my aunt.

‘But your father’s looks and temperament,’ Aunt Judy said, and she looked at Luc before turning back to me. ‘We’re your parents, dear.’

Chapter 16

Family Matters

LAURA

‘This is a joke, right?’

‘No, ma petite, it is not. We would never joke about such a thing.’

I felt the blood drain from my face as I stood there staring at the two of them. Nobody moved. The tick-tock of the clock on the wall behind the desk was the only sound that broke the heavy silence. I looked at my dad. He raised his head and gave me a slow nod.

At that, my mind went utterly blank. Then slowly their words sunk in and it was like pieces of a puzzle coming together. I’d heard that, at the moment of death, your whole life supposedly flashes before your eyes. Well, I wasn’t dying but it was happening to me just the same.

I struggled to find my voice and when I did, it came out in a hoarse whisper.

‘If that’s so, why did you give me away?’ It was the first thing that came to me.

‘Laura,’ my mother said, ‘we loved you so very much. You were our baby and we wanted to keep you with us forever. But we knew you were special and in possible danger. We had no choice,’ she said and her lip started to quiver.

Luc squeezed her hand and he took over. ‘Because you’re part vampire from my side, and part Ingenii from your mother, you’re unique, ma petite, neither completely human, nor completely vampire. For all we know your blood could be even more potent than all previous Bloodgifted. I’m sure you’ve noticed that you haven’t aged since your mid-twenties. That can only mean your aging process is closer to that of a vampire than a human—one year in every five hundred.’

I think my brain shut down at that point. Everyone in the room was watching me, concern etched on each of their faces, perhaps wondering how I was going to take all this. But I just stood there, like a deer caught in headlights—unable to move, unable to say anything. First being told my parents weren’t who I thought they were, and now that I would age one year in every five hundred! I didn’t know which was the bigger shocker.

‘Come sit down, my Laura.’ Luc manoeuvred me to the Chesterfield and Judy sat down next to me, her gaze never leaving my face. He went over to his desk, poured out several glasses of brandy and handed one to me.

This was becoming a habit. I’d drunk more of the stuff in the last twelve hours than I had in my entire life.

‘Drink it down, ma petite.’ As I did so, and felt the fiery liquid slide down my throat, he said, ‘We feared if the Brethren community found out about you, they would attempt a kidnapping.’

Judy nodded and said, ‘You see, dear, Eilene and I were pregnant at the same time and we even gave birth on the same day. Sadly though, her baby girl died of SIDS when she was three months old. So your father and I made the heartbreaking decision to place you with them, hoping everyone would believe you to be hers.’

‘Your aunt and uncle agreed to help us and adopted you as their own. It also eased some of their pain,’ my father said. ‘And the Brethren community never found out what we had done. We allowed them to believe you were the one who had died. Only our closest friends were entrusted with the secret.’

‘By placing you with John and Eilene, we believed you would be safe and we could watch over your progress without endangering your life,’ Judy said.

Tears streamed down her cheeks. I had never seen her cry before and that alone moved me, although I was too much in shock to register any emotion.

I looked at my dad again, and his face was white. He didn’t contradict anything they said. He only nodded.

It was all so incredible, yet it was also a relief. Somehow I had always known. Whether it was some kind of sixth sense or perhaps a memory buried so deep it was like a dream, I’ll never know. John and Eilene were not my real parents. Not that they ever treated me indifferently—actually, if anything, they indulged me too much.

‘Laura,’ my dad said, ‘Eilene and I were overjoyed to have you. The doctors told her she couldn’t have any more children after,’ he paused, ‘we lost our own baby girl.’ His voice trailed to a whisper. ‘Judy bringing you to us was like a Godsend. We have loved you as our own child and I hoped this day would never come. You’re my baby girl and always will be.’

My dad’s words broke the dam and I began to cry. ‘Is that why you were so—reluctant for me to—leave home? You were afraid—I’d be taken?’

‘That’s exactly why.’

I closed my eyes and lowered my head into my hands; unable to move or say anything as the double shock of their words hit home. I only looked up when someone gripped my upper arms. It was Judy.

‘Oh, my dear Laura, I had to watch someone else raise you, take care of you, be there when it should have been me.’ She put her arms around me and hugged. I rested my head on her shoulder.

‘I don’t know what to say.’

‘We’ve been watching over you your whole life, ma petite.’ Luc came to my side as well and stroked the back of my head. ‘When you moved into your unit, I had it watched night and day to make sure you were safe.’

I looked at him incredulously. I was watched? My emotions were in turmoil. Yet how could I be angry when it was all done for my safety, my protection? Would I have done the same thing for my child? Perhaps. Love leads to desperate acts.

‘I wanted to tell you on Friday night… when you and Matthew were there,’ Judy said. ‘If not for your father, I would have cracked. It wasn’t the right time, my dear, dear Laura.’  Her eyes looked sympathetically into mine.

‘I felt there was something, but I just didn’t understand… I mean that’s why I wanted to leave. I sensed there was something between you, but …’

‘We couldn’t mention anything then, ma petite.’

Dad shifted around on his footstool and looked up at me. An anguished expression appeared on his lined face and he looked older. I felt so sorry for him, especially since he had to deal with this on his own. My mum, or rather my Aunt Eilene, was a wonderful mother and I truly loved her, but she had never been good with stressful or emotionally taxing situations. I understood why she stayed at home. This would have been too much for her.

Luc poured me another shot of brandy. I gulped it down. It helped. I would have to remember that in future.

‘Why didn’t you tell me sooner?’ I asked them.

‘It would have been too dangerous, ma petite. The Brethren community closely watches the Princeps,’ Luc said. ‘We had to keep you hidden till you came-of-age. We couldn’t take the risk—you’re too precious. And it has proved to be the right decision.’

‘Can you see why we had to part with you even though we tried to remain as close as possible?’ Judy gently brushed the hair from my forehead.

I nodded but it was probably more of an automatic response than agreement with what I’d just heard.

‘Perhaps if I hadn’t fallen so much in love with your mother…’

My parents exchanged a loving glance and Judy placed her hand over his.

‘Luc was my father’s guardian,’ she said. ‘We met, quite accidentally, when I had to drive your grandfather here for a meeting—as he called it. I had to wait to drive him home again. I thought I’d take a walk in the garden and that’s where we met and fell in love. But I was a married woman. Until I got divorced from my first husband, William, Luc and I had to meet in secret.’

‘For several years, actually,’ he said. ‘Then as it came closer to the time for your mother’s coming-of-age, I began to worry in case the Brethren detected we were lovers.’

‘Will and I divorced a year before that, so in essence I was single,’ she said.

I knew she’d been married before and then divorced, but it had all happened long before I was born. Dad mentioned it once or twice. I got the impression he hadn’t liked his brother-in-law.

‘So you see, ma petite, if Judy had a child, which was inevitable after her fiftieth, guess who they’d think was the father? And they’d be right,’ Luc said.

‘When I did fall pregnant with you dear, it was the happiest day of my life,’ she beamed and ran the back of her hand softly down the side of my face.

‘Scariest of mine.’ Luc gave me a broad smile that belied his words. I somehow doubted much would scare him at all.

‘Luc worried if he became my guardian, he’d endanger both me and you,’ Judy said.

‘I turned to the one person I believed would make a perfect guardian and perhaps, an even better Princeps then me. Alec.’

I looked up to where he stood. He hadn’t moved or spoken the entire time, but now he took a sharp breath.

‘He needed a lot of persuasion. Alec didn’t like the idea of being my lover’s guardian. Blood feeding is very intimate.’

His gaze darted between Alec and myself. He must have noticed the interchange between us in the kitchen this morning. How much of what I was beginning to feel for Alec stemmed from the blood feeding and how much from a natural attraction, I had no idea. But this was not the time to be thinking of that.

‘Eventually he gave in.’ Luc glanced up at Alec, whose face remained impassive.

‘After my coming-of-age ceremony,’ Judy said, ‘your father and I met at Alec’s home. Alec barely fed from me before leaving Luc and myself to our privacy. I didn’t fall pregnant again, though.’

‘We married secretly when you were a week old,’ Luc said.

I closed my eyes and took a deep breath. When I opened them again, all of them were watching me. Judy was biting her lower lip. Maybe hoping—what?—that I wouldn’t go into catatonic shock, or start yelling at them or something? Actually, I tried to imagine myself in their place. Who was I to judge? Luc and Judy were my parents and they clearly loved me, and their decision to hide me as a baby had been heart wrenching for them both. I could still see it on Judy’s face. And not knowing my true background probably saved my life as well. I now understood what Alec had meant at our first meeting, and why it was decided I should be kept in blissful ignorance.

I looked at Judy, the woman whom I had known as my aunt and saw another side to her. All these years she’d had to keep silent and stand in the background as another woman held me and let me call her “mum”. How it must have torn her heart. That explained why she kept so close and never missed my birthday or any other important event in my life.

How often must she have cried on Luc’s shoulder as only a mother could, having to stand in the background and watch her sister-in-law sooth my hurts, kiss away childish tears and later not be able to share those special mother and daughter secrets, those sacred moments in life that, once gone, can never be retrieved? It must have been terrible for her—for them both. They’d sacrificed their own joy for my safety.

I took another deep breath, scanned all the faces in the room and lit on Alec. According to my father, he’d never wanted to be Princeps, and according to my mother, he had barely touched her; never taken advantage of her even though as Princeps he had every right. Even more incredibly, he lent them his apartment as a trysting place. This knowledge, coupled with what I had learned of him from Terens last night, made him grow in my estimation. I couldn’t help but admire and respect him.

My gaze shifted to Luc, my vampire Father. He smiled and leaned forward to kiss me on the forehead. ‘Laura, ma petite, so much has been asked of you in these last three days, and now, on top of everything, you learn the truth of your parentage. You have had to accept much and done it willingly and graciously. I’m proud of you!’

He opened his arms to me and I went into them. He was my father. If it were possible for vampires to cry, I believe he would have done so as he hugged me tightly and held on as if he’d never let go.

‘I’ve wanted to do this for a very long time,’ he said.

Judy leaned her head on my shoulder and placed her arms around the two of us. I looked down to my dad, sitting patiently despite his long legs on that silly little stool. He smiled up at us, not bothering to hide the tears which slid down his lined face.

I raised my head from Luc’s shoulder. ‘If you think I’m going to be calling you Uncle John from now on,’ I told him, ‘forget it!’

‘No way, Baby. I’m your dad and always will be!’

Then turning to Luc and Judy, I said, ‘I don’t think I can call you “Mum” and “Dad” and “Mother” and “Father” will take some getting used to.’

They laughed—I’m sure out of sheer relief. ‘”Luc” will do, ma petite, but if you can manage to call me “Papa”, I would be overjoyed.’ A broad smile lit his face.

‘I know it will be difficult for you to call me mother, so Judy will be fine,’ she said.

‘You’ve always been more than an aunt in so many ways. It makes sense to me now and explains why I came to you whenever Mum was stressing out.’

‘I could never tell you.’ Fresh tears ran down her cheeks.

‘You’re home now, finally home.’ Luc hugged me tighter.

I glanced over to where Alec stood—silent, unmoving. As our eyes met, he smiled and my heart leapt.

Chapter 17

Into the Garden

LAURA

There was an hour left before Matt was due to pick me up. His shift didn’t end till 8 p.m. I had time to kill—so to speak. Luc and Judy were giving me some breathing space to digest the momentous revelations about my birth.

It had been a day full of surprises and even as shocked as I felt, somehow it made sense. I would never stop loving my adoptive parents, John and Eilene. I could not have been loved any more than if I had been their natural daughter. But now I knew, and any stranger could easily detect the physical resemblance between my birth father and myself—the same oval-shaped face, high cheekbones, slightly full lower lip. Why hadn’t I seen it? Perhaps I did, but my mind had been unwilling to accept it. Pity I didn’t inherit his sunny fair hair, though. My mother gave me her rich copper locks and creamy complexion. Ah well!

Initially they’d both been deeply concerned how I would deal with the double truths about my parentage and my heritage. It’s not everyday a person finds out their biology is the result of an ancient curse and, unlike other fathers, mine happens to be a vampire. Would I accept or reject them? Would I run and hide from it all? I think, overall, my acceptance was as much a surprise to me as it was to them.

I left Luc’s study and made my way down the stairs and through to the other end of the house. There was something I wanted to do, alone. Following Judy’s directions, I walked through the French doors in the downstairs dining room and went in search of the garden where my parents had met and fallen in love.

As I stepped outside, the heady scent of gardenias filled the air and the sky above had begun to change from a deep, azure blue to a dusky apricot. The cicadas were warming up to their nocturnal hum promising a warm night ahead and a hot day tomorrow. A slightly overgrown and untidy sandstone path, whose edges were softened by velvet-eyed pansies and peeping violas, led away from the house. It meandered for several yards before opening up to reveal a lush verdant lawn dotted with young beech trees at one end.

At the other end towered a majestic Morton Bay Fig tree, whose discarded and decaying fruit littered the ground around its massive trunk. At its base, on the browning grass, leaned an ivy-green, wrought-iron garden seat with scrolled arms and delicate leaf tracery. It blended comfortably with its surroundings.

This was the place.

I wandered over and sat on the leaf-strewn bench trying to imagine Luc and Judy in this spot fifty years ago. Had much changed?

I closed my eyes and listened to the sounds of the encroaching night; the local bird life noisily arguing over a disputed nest; the soft croaking of green tree frogs; the breeze whispering through the lofty branches of the fig tree above me, feeling it stir my hair and waft strands lightly across my face.

A cool hand gently swept the stray locks from my cheek. My eyes shot open. Alec sat on the bench next to me, one arm bent on his lap, the other casually curling the loose ends of my hair in his fingers. It was enough to give me a cardiac arrest.

‘What are you doing here?’

‘Checking if you’re okay. That was quite an ordeal you went through.’

‘Oh.’ I was about to tell him to go. This was my time and I resented the intrusion. ‘How did you know where to find me?’

‘Look at your ring,’ he said. ‘The serpent’s eyes glow whenever any of us is near.’

I glanced down. A strong, warm glow suffused my hand. Why hadn’t I noticed it sooner? ‘Did it react this way with my mother?’

‘No. It was very faint, but enough to convince the Elders. It only flared brightly when your father was by her side. On her visits I passed the ring to Luc and left the apartment.’

And now mine flared whenever Alec was near. I didn’t want to pursue the implications of that at the moment. ‘You rarely fed from her.’

‘I had my own—sources.’ He grinned.

I bet he did. I could visualize women trampling over themselves in their stilettos to offer him their throats!

‘How are you?’ he asked with real concern, my hair twined around his finger.

‘Fine, oddly enough. It slots everything into place for me and I can’t hate them for what they did.’ I looked at him questioningly. ‘Does that make sense?’

‘Perfectly. Laura, that was the hardest thing anyone could face. By rights you should be angry, even knowing their actions stemmed out of their love for you.’

‘That’s the very reason I can’t be.’ I shook my head. ‘You know they sent me a gift every birthday? I never knew who it was from.’

‘That sounds like them.’ A warm smile lit his face.

I sighed and bowed my head. ‘I would never want to be faced with a terrible decision like that—to give away my baby. No matter what the reason.’

Alec dropped my hair and lifted my chin to meet his gaze. ‘That’ll never happen,’ he said with such passion in his voice I was puzzled.

He would make a good father. Kind, caring and patient… I mentally shook my head to clear it of the images those words evoked. Why was I even thinking that way? I certainly had no intention of finding out. Desperate to get my thoughts on another track, I decided to bring up the subject of his kiss. Had that been part of the Ritual or not?

I angled my chin out of his grasp—he held it for too long—and sat back a little further. It felt safer. The closer he came, the more he disturbed my peace of mind.

‘Alec, can I ask you something?’

‘Anything.’

‘During last night’s ceremony, you kissed me.’

Alec leaned in closer and slid his arm along the back of the seat behind me. I continued. ‘Was that part of the ceremony or not?’ I tried to focus on his eyes, aware of the arm creeping closer to my shoulder, but I refused to budge.

He paused and looked at me thoughtfully before replying, ‘No. I took advantage of the close proximity of your lovely mouth.’ His gaze went directly there.

At least he was honest. I thought back to the murmuring I heard amongst the assembled guests and even among the Elders—Alec Munro had added his own personal touch to the Ritual. ‘It had nothing to do with the bloodlust!’

He shrugged. ‘Perhaps a minor part.’

‘Then why?’

‘You know we can spend all day discussing the reasons why a man kisses a woman,’ he said while his other hand traced the line of my jaw.

I moved away. ‘Don’t do that.’

‘Why not?’

I slid back further, breaking my resolve to stand my ground. ‘It’s too intimate,’ I replied.

He inched forward, closing the gap. ‘Why are you nervous?’

‘Who said I’m nervous! Besides, I’m not used to being in this position.’ I attempted to widen the distance between us. Unfortunately, I had run out of seat.

‘What position is that?’ he said in a low voice, and his eyes strayed back to my mouth.

The wrought-iron arm of the garden seat dug into my back. There was nowhere left to go. ‘In a relationship with one man and…’

‘And?’ he prompted, while the hand on top of the seat pressed against my back and slid me across the bench, drawing me to him. The movement was so sudden I thought he must have oiled the seat!

‘… Seduced by another!’ I gasped.

‘Is that what I’m doing?’ He bent his head to nuzzle the side of my neck.

‘You—very well—know—it is!’ I barely managed to say, while guiltily enjoying the delicious sensations his mouth on my throat elicited. His lips were soft and cool and oh, it felt so good!

‘Is that a problem?’

He had to be kidding! But still I didn’t pull away. ‘Being seduced by you? Yes!’

With my hands against his chest, I battled the twin urges to either push him away or wrap my arms around his neck. Stalemate.

His mouth slowly slid along my jaw. ‘Do you love him?’

His question jolted me. ‘You asked me that before and I said it was private.’

He raised his head and looked me full in the eyes while his hand stroked my cheek. ‘If you can’t answer, then something’s amiss!’

Rather than disagree with him, I found myself questioning my own feelings toward Matt and a sense of unease stole over me.

Alec didn’t wait for my response. His hand moved from my cheek to the back of my neck, stroking and caressing while his arm tightened at my waist. All the while his eyes never left mine and I knew I was in danger. Not in any physical sense, but he was an incredibly attractive man and, in a way I felt flattered by his advances—too flattered. Then as his eyes travelled down to my mouth and his head bent toward me, he said, ‘I’m going to kiss you. Any objections?’

The sensible part of me—my head—wanted to push him off and rush back into the house, but that other—my heart—said the opposite. For better or worse, I listened to my heart and hoped I wouldn’t regret it later.

‘Yes!’ I lied. My eyes closed as he bridged the gap between us.

His lips were warm yet firm, demanding, insisting on my response. The tip of his tongue tantalizingly traced the outline of my lips before parting them and plunging in. It was like nothing I’d ever experienced. Total possession. Instead of fighting it, I pressed myself to him. Just as I started to return his kiss he stopped and my eyes shot open.

Alec looked down at me with half-lidded eyes. ’This is only the beginning.’

He lowered his head again and began to work his way slowly and sensually across my face, tenderly kissing my forehead, each eye, the tip of my nose, my cheeks, deliberately, lingering torturously at the corners of my mouth before skimming over the surface of my lips on his way down to my chin. Then he returned to hover teasingly above my mouth while his breath mingled with mine.

It was deliciously agonising and I felt like grabbing his head and forcing his lips back to mine. He took hold of my hands and raised them up and around his neck, before slipping one arm around my waist, and another behind my knees to lift me onto his lap. He then gently lowered my body so that I leant against his hard shoulder and his mouth was back on mine.

My response staggered me.

It was only a kiss, yet my breath came in gasps and my poor heart beat so strongly I thought it would burst. His presence was overwhelming: his scent, strong and masculine; the slight abrasiveness of his skin as it brushed against mine; the sound of his breathing, and the strength of his arms tight around me. His shoulders were broad enough to envelope me totally.

Was he just as affected? I felt his heart beat strongly once or twice against my breast, his breathing just as ragged as my own. My earlier decision to keep our relationship strictly platonic now seemed to belong to the realm of fantasy. How on earth was I going to cope with this if we were to meet several times a week?

Now I understood why Judy had Luc nearby. Could I do the same with Matt? If not, I was in trouble for I sensed my growing feelings for him couldn’t be blamed entirely on the blood bond between us. Yet I was too afraid to admit to anything more. Maybe… just maybe it was only an infatuation…?

The depth of his kiss increased as he crushed me to him and plundered my mouth like a starving man. His hand moved from my back to the curve of my breast and his thumb teased my nipple in slow rhythmic circles, sending waves of electricity pulsing through me. And heaven help me, I didn’t want him to stop!

His hand moved slowly over my fluttering stomach, my hip, and even further, sliding beneath the hem of my shorts to stroke my inner thigh.

I gasped and grabbed his wrist.

‘No, Alec. Please.’ Only Matt ever touched me there.

‘If you’re worried about anyone seeing us, don’t. The men won’t rise for another half hour, Luc and Judith are in the house and there’s no one else around. We’re quite alone.’

‘It’s not that…’

‘Then what is it?’

In a desperate effort to regain some control I uncoiled his arms and stood up. To my embarrassment, my body began to tremble and this time I had no bite to blame it on. ‘Why are you doing this?’ I asked.

‘I want you, Laura!’

His blatant honesty stunned me. ‘What if I don’t want you back?’

He raised one eyebrow and a slow, sardonic smile crept across his face. ‘Don’t tell me you didn’t enjoy that. I know otherwise. Your body sent out a very distinct message!’

Traitorous body! ‘Well my mind is giving me another message entirely and I’m listening to it!’

The smile disappeared and he rose. I had to angle my head to look up at him. ’You’re the one who let me go that far. I was wondering when you’d tell me to stop.’

‘That’s not fair! You came onto me so quickly I was overwhelmed.’

‘You’re a grown woman, Laura. You knew exactly what I was doing!’

I hated to admit he was right—I did let him go too far. Angry, I bit my lip and glared back. ‘Don’t ever touch me again!’

‘That’s going to be a bit hard, darling, seeing as we’ll be in close proximity for the next fifty years!’

I baulked at the way he facetiously called me “darling.” I clenched my fists and said, ‘From now on, Matt’s going to be with me every time you feed from me. So when that rotten bloodlust hits, he’ll be there to satisfy it. Not you!’

We stood facing each other. Judy’s voice from the other end of the garden startled us both.

‘Laura! Matt’s here. He’s in the reception room with Luc.’

Crap! Crap! Crap! I turned away from Alec, berating myself for listening to my stupid heart! It was lust, silly woman! Pure lust! Or was it? I wiped tears of anger with the back of my hand.

‘Laura? What’s wrong, dear?’ Judy asked as I met her halfway.

‘Nothing! I’m… just tired, that’s all. I’d better go to Matt,’ I said and kept walking, my heart pounding in my ears like an amplified drum.

‘Dear,’ she said a little breathlessly, as she caught up to me. ‘Before you go in, you must know that your father and I had a chat with him.’

I stopped. ‘What did you tell him?’

I must have looked panicky, for she patted my shoulder and said, ‘It’s all right. We thought you might find it difficult to tell him about… everything, you know.’

She was right. Where would I even begin? ‘How did he take it?’

‘He’s very quiet, dear.’

I groaned inwardly and leaving her there, re-traced my steps using the same path that led from the dining room, through the wood panelled hall to the front reception room.

Luc waited outside. ‘Would you like me to go in with you, ma petite?’

I was grateful for his offer, but I needed to see Matt alone. ‘No, I think it’s best I speak to him alone.’

He nodded and gave me a hug. I tried not to remember what had happened with Alec as I opened the door, walked in and closed it firmly behind me.

Chapter 18

Mess Up

ALEC

Damn! I seriously miscalculated Laura’s attachment to Sommers and now it appeared as if I only succeeded in driving her further into his arms. But her sweet, little body didn’t lie, despite her protests. And if little Miss Ingenii thinks I’m going to tolerate her boyfriend being present while I feed from her, then she’s in for a surprise!

I paced the scented garden, reliving every word and expression of that last hour. She had been so responsive in my arms I even dared to run my hand down her lovely body and it was an effort to stop. In fact, if she hadn’t… Damn, but I wanted her! That had been no lie, and it had nothing to do with Luc’s infernal ultimatum, either.

‘Alec?’ Judith came back into the garden and gave me an intent look. ‘What happened? Laura was upset.’

I wondered how much she knew of Luc’s Machiavellian plans. ‘Misunderstanding on my part, that’s all.’

‘I see.’ Judith was regarding me poignantly. ‘Is everything all right between you?’

‘Yes, yes, it’s fine,’ I lied and I let out a tense breath. ‘Luc spoken to the boyfriend yet?’

‘We both did. Luc’s still with him.’

‘What did you tell him?’

‘Laura’s bloodline, possible lifespan and the fact she’ll outlive him by centuries.’

That would have been interesting. ‘How did he take it?’

‘Hard to tell.’ She frowned and bit her lip the way Laura did. I tried not to smile. ‘Any chance he might be scared off?’

‘That’s what we’re hoping,’ she paused. ‘Pity he hasn’t any Pictish blood. I quite like him.’

For some reason her remark bothered me, but there was no time to pursue it. ‘Did you mention the danger she could be in?’

‘I left that to Luc.’ She gazed at me a moment longer and appeared as if she was about to say something, when she shook her head and went into the house, leaving me to my thoughts and the clicking of night crickets.

The sun had long set and I sensed the rising of the others. Two were already in the kitchen pouring small bags of blood into glasses—snacks. I decided to join them, at least for a while, to keep my mind off Laura.

‘What’s been happening?’ Cal asked when I walked in. He’d just placed some blood in a shaker and was in the process of creating his own cocktail with some of Luc’s fine Irish whisky and ice cubes.

Jake shook his head and laughed. ‘There’s no accounting for taste!’

Cal ignored him and gulped his concoction down with relish.

I sat on the lower steps that led up to the hallway. ‘Laura’s human is here to take her home.’

‘You mean the one’s who’s been coming and going from her place? The cop?’

‘Yes.’

‘Seen him a few times when I was on guard. Possessive type. Tried not to listen in sometimes, but you know.’ Cal shrugged.

His remark interested me. ‘Possessive? In what way?’

He gazed at me over the rim of the shaker as he swallowed down the last drop. ‘Likes to know where she is, what she’s up to. That kind of thing.’

From the expression on Cal’s face I’d say he didn’t like Matt Sommers.

I thought back to my meeting with the man the other day and knew Cal’s comment to be true. Laura would have a hard time breaking up with him—when the time came—if our observations were correct.

‘Does he know about… us?’ Jake queried.

‘He knows.’

He and Cal exchanged a quick look. I wasn’t in the mood to explain as I tuned in to what was happening above stairs. Laura had just left the house with Judith, which meant Luc was alone with Sommers. I wanted to be there.

Chapter 19

Safe and Familiar

LAURA

The room Luc used to receive guests opened directly from the wood-panelled hallway and was composed of warm browns and tan tones giving it a cosy and welcoming feel. Three large bay windows allowed the last of the fading light to flood the room and bounce off the stuccoed ceiling. A hefty circular, glass and metal table, with a small bronze bust of Voltaire sat at its centre, and scattered around were various-sized leather and fabric armchairs. The floor was covered in a soft beige carpet, except for the area near the handsome marble fireplace, which had jade and cream Victorian flagstones on the hearth.

Matt stood by one of the large bay windows, looking out and turned as I entered. He’d just finished a long shift. He looked tired, but the circles under his eyes reflected more than that. The look on his face made my heart sink. There was a sadness I’d never seen before. We looked at each other for a long moment, then Matt opened his arms and I rushed to him.

He leaned down and kissed me. Even that felt sad. There was no teasing in it, like last time, and I wanted to cry. Matt must have sensed that, for his hand moved to the back of my head and he pressed me closer, parting my lips, his tongue entwining with mine. I clung to him, almost willing myself to tremble at his touch—but nothing came.

He lifted his head to look at me, then bent down to kiss me again—deeper and longer this time.

My body remained calm, as always.

Matt was familiar and it felt good to be in his arms again. I tried to put Alec, and had what occurred between us less than a few minutes ago, from my mind. But things had changed and I couldn’t deny that. My own wretched blood-inheritance was the cause and there was not a thing I could do about it.

I buried my head in his chest and he stroked my hair.

‘Who would’ve thought,’ he said after a while, ‘you’re Dracula’s daughter!’

‘Oh, Matt don’t,’ I looked up at him. ‘Luc’s my biological father and Judy’s not really my aunt. She’s my mother.’

He gave a deep sigh. ‘They told me everything, including your possible lifespan. How do you feel about that?’

‘What can I do? I have to accept it.’

Matt’s gaze roamed my face while his hand gently traced the curves of my jaw and chin. I had the distinct impression he was memorising my face. His brow furrowed when his hand slid to my neck. ‘I don’t recall seeing these two freckles before.’

My heart stopped—Alec’s bite. Matt suddenly held me out at arm’s length and his eyes turned glacial. ‘He bit you. The bastard!’

‘Matt! It was part of the ceremony. He had to—’

‘Brand you as his possession!’ His voice became as cold as his eyes.

‘Please understand,’ I pleaded and gripped his arms. ‘If he hadn’t they would all come after me. It’s my protection. And he was very gentle. It didn’t hurt,’ I lied and prayed I wouldn’t hiccup.

Matt was breathing hard. ‘I want to kill him!’

My stomach clenched as I visualised Matt and Alec literally at each other’s throats. I couldn’t let that happen. ‘You now know what I am, Matt. I need him. Compared to the many others I saw last night, I couldn’t have a better guardian. Could you protect me against them?’

He thought for a while. ‘No,’ he finally admitted. ‘It’s not easy for me to accept something I’ve always believed to be a myth. And it’s right here on my own patch and involving the one person in the world I care the most about.’

‘I’m so sorry.’

There was a long silence between us as Matt grappled with this news. A muscle ticked in the side of his jaw. ‘So, what were they like, these—vampires?’ he said in a resigned tone.

‘Beautiful and very powerful.’ I remembered Douglas’s strength as he squeezed my hand.

Matt looked at me for a second and then drew me into his arms again. ‘Oh Babe, why did it have to be you?’

Coldness crept over me and I couldn’t answer him. Matt lifted my chin to meet his gaze. A determined look was etched on his face. ‘Laura, I know how different we are.’ That was an understatement! ‘But we can make this work. Your parents have. Judith is human and Lebrettan is… you know, yet nothing has stopped them being together, even if for only a little while. They understand that every day is precious and they’re making the most of it—before Judith dies. Tell me we’ve got the same chance.’

For a moment I was stunned. ‘Is this a proposal?’

‘Yes, I suppose it is.’

It was so unexpected, I was unsure what to say. Could I do it? Could I risk the future and create another generation of cursed Dantonvilles, or Sommers’ if I married him? As I mulled this over, the spectre of my parents sacrifice appeared in my mind’s eye and I saw history repeating itself, only this time it would be my child.

‘Oh Matt.’ I pulled out of his embrace. ‘What about children?’

‘They told me about that. If you and I have any kids they’ll inherit that blasted gene.’  He was silent a moment. ‘They think I should do the noble thing and break up with you.’

My stomach went for a dive. How dare they!

‘They’re right, you know. I should—’ he paused when I vigorously shook my head ‘—but I can’t do that, Laura.’ He took me by the shoulders again. ‘We can work around this.  I can have a… vasectomy.’

I stared at him for a second—unbelieving. Matt was willing to do that for me and he made it sound as if it was such a simple thing. It was crazy!

‘No! No way, the vasectomy thing. I’m not letting you do that. Forget it.’ I threw my hands in the air. It was all becoming too much and I desperately needed to get away. ‘I can’t discuss this now… I, need some time, Matt, to think a whole lot of things through for both of us. Can we just go home?’

‘I don’t want to lose you, Laura.’

He kissed me again before taking my hand and together we left the front room and entered the corridor.

Luc and Judy were talking, heads locked together, at the other end of the hallway. They must have been waiting there the whole time.

‘Laura, do you mind if I have another brief word with Matthew before he takes you home?’ Luc asked.

I looked at him curiously then glanced up at Matt.

‘It’s okay. Wait for me at the car, Babe.’

My mother came toward me and linked her arm through mine. ‘Let’s wait outside, dear. It’s a lovely evening.’

I couldn’t begin to guess what else they wanted Matt to know, but I had reached overload. Judy and I left the house and stood by Matt’s car.

In an aggrieved tone, I said, ‘How could you have told Matt to break up with me?’

‘Laura dear, we don’t want you to suffer what we went through. If you marry him and have children, you know the consequences.’

‘But the choice should be mine!’

She nodded. ‘You’ll make the right decision, dear. I’m sure.’

‘Mother, if you think…!’ I stopped as a wide smile lit her face.

‘Oh, Laura, do you know how long I’ve waited for you to call me that?’ She threw her arms around my neck and anything further I wanted to say just seemed pointless. I gave up and hugged her back.

‘Can I ask you something?’ I ventured.

‘Of course, dear.’

‘It’s a bit personal.’

‘I’m your mother, you can ask my anything.’

I took a deep breath. ‘Did you ever, um, tremble after being bitten by Luc or even when he wasn’t biting you, when he, for instance… kissed you?’

‘Always!’ she laughed. A look of understanding crossed her face. ‘Ah, that explains what I saw between you and Alec in the garden! Did he try to kiss you?’

‘Uh huh, and the awful thing is, I kissed him back and my body began to shake.’

‘Why is kissing Alec so awful?’ She quietly asked.

‘Well, because of… Matt!’

‘Does the same thing happen when he kisses you?’

I shook my head.

‘Interesting!’

Just then Matt walked out and she whispered, ‘Like mother, like daughter. Remember, dear.’

If that were true, then I would have to keep my distance from Alec Munro. Although how, as he’d be feeding from me for the next half-century, was anyone’s guess!

Chapter 20

Departure

ALEC

I raced up the kitchen steps and through the house pausing just outside the closed reception room door as I glimpsed Laura, leaning against the car, deep in conversation with Judith. Out of respect, I didn’t eavesdrop. The expression on her face gave nothing away.

I knocked on the door and walked in.

Sommers gave me a curt nod as I entered.

Luc turned from the window where he must have been watching his wife and daughter. ‘Matthew, there is a possibility Laura could be in danger.’

Sommers’s head swivelled toward him. ‘In what way?’

‘There are some among our kind who covet Alec’s position.’ Luc glanced in my direction before continuing. ‘My daughter’s bloodline is unique. It enables my kind to daywalk and there are those who are envious enough to attempt to take her for themselves.’

‘Does she know?’

‘I explained it to her last night,’ I said. ‘We believed she’d be safe after the Ritual. Now we’re not so sure, so we’re playing it safe. We have two men posted outside her flat for tonight, and until I can arrange a female of our own kind to stay with her inside, you’ll have to do that.’

He gave me a little smile. ‘I’ve already slept over on several occasions. She won’t be particularly surprised if I suggest it tonight.’

That callous remark made me see red.

‘This time it’ll be different,’ Luc said. ‘Under no circumstances are you to sleep with her. You’ve been told the consequences should Laura conceive a child. Contraception does not work on a Bloodgifted and condoms are unreliable. You must not take that risk.’ Luc’s eyes lightened and he bared his fangs. ‘Should I smell you on her in an intimate way, I will kill you!’

Sommers blanched and the fear that emanated from him turned to terror when the door behind me opened and Jake and Cal entered. They said nothing, but stood still as sentries on either side of the door. Sommers must have felt trapped, for he reached for his gun.

‘There’s no need for that.’ I snatched it from him before he could loosen it from the holster. ‘Calm down. You’ve nothing to fear from us. We have a common aim here, and that’s to protect Laura.’

‘You’re all monsters!’ Fear radiated from him, and coupled with anger and aggression, it placed him in a dangerous position. In a closed room full of vampires, he gave off the scent of prey—with the promise of a hunt and a feed.

Jake and Cal’s nostrils flared. They took a step forward and I warned them back with a snarl.

‘Alec, get him out of here!’ Luc said.

I dragged Sommers from the room, down the entrance hallway and out of the house. Once outside, he began to recover and shook himself free. Beads of sweat stood out on his forehead.

‘If not for her, I’d come back and burn this place down with all of you in it!’

‘That’s the second time you’ve threatened me, Sommers. It’s a nasty habit with you.’

He looked at me with abject hatred and his breath came in gasps.

‘Calm down and I’ll let you have your gun back. I don’t want you accidently shooting someone!’

‘Bastard!’

He glanced toward his car where Laura and Judith stood talking, composed himself and held out his hand. I handed back his gun.

‘Take her home,’ I told him. ‘We’ll follow at a distance.’

Chapter 21

Decisions

LAURA

As Matt wove through the city traffic, my emotions were in a whirl. Alec’s face kept surfacing in my mind and try as I might, I couldn’t dislodge it. Even more annoying was the knowledge that some perverse thing in me had responded to his kisses and that particular something wanted more.

Matt had been pale as the proverbial ghost when he’d left the house, which made me wonder what Luc had said to him. And now, he kept glancing in the rear-view vision mirror.

‘Is something the matter?’

‘What?’

‘You keep looking in the mirror.’

‘Just habit.’

‘Okay.’ He never did that before. What did Luc say to him?

After that, Matt remained strangely silent. When we pulled up outside my apartment he cut the engine and turned to face me. Even in the car’s dim light I could see the vein in his temple pulsing. I started to chew on my lower lip.

‘Laura—’ he hesitated ‘—we need to talk.’

Funny, the effect those five little words can have. One moment all is fine with the world and the next it’s crumbling around your ears, and from the hollow note in Matt’s voice, I knew it was going to be the latter. He’d had time to think and maybe reassess what he’d said earlier. Was this going to be his break-up speech?

I took a deep breath and readied myself for the inevitable, although nothing would alleviate the pain of it. I nodded so he wouldn’t hear the catch in my throat as tears already threatened.

‘I never told you, but the day we met I kept trying to spot a ring on your hand, sure some lucky guy already had you. When I answered a question from one of the kids in your class I looked at you. The smile you gave me turned my inside… you know.’

He leaned over and smoothed the hair off my face. ‘You brushed your hair back off your forehead and I checked out your finger. No ring. I thanked my lucky stars. When you asked us to stay for morning tea my throat dried up. Where I got the courage to ask you out that night I still don’t know and when you accepted I thought I was the luckiest man alive. I went back to the station in a delirium, useless for the rest of that day. All I could think of was you.’

I blinked. It wasn’t what I expected. ‘You were so patient with the kids, I liked you straight off and nothing has changed for me.’

‘It has for me.’

No words could have hurt more. A punch in the stomach would have been kinder. I swallowed. ‘You’re breaking up with me?’

Matt frowned. ‘What put that idea into your head?’

I blinked, again. What was going on? ‘But, you said… you don’t feel the same…’

He took me by the shoulders. ‘Laura, I love you! And tonight Lebrettan did everything possible to scare the shit out of me and make me leave you. But all it did was confirm my feelings for you, and I’m determined to get you as far from them as possible.’

‘They’re my family, Matt! And besides, where could we go where they wouldn’t find us? Be realistic! It just isn’t possible unless we live six months in Alaska and six months in Antarctica in the midnight sun, perhaps?’

‘Maybe we could—’

‘Matt stop, please!’ I pulled out of his grip and turned to open the door.

‘Let’s talk about this inside.’

I agreed, not because I feared the dark—Alec said I was safe from any abduction attempts, for now—but we needed to discuss this further. I had no intention of leaving, but I eventually wanted kids and with Matt that would be nigh impossible without continuing the family curse. The thought of our child being vampire food filled me with horror and I would do anything to prevent it. But Matt knew that. We really needed to talk this out.

I was preoccupied with these thoughts when I inserted the key into the lock. At that moment the Serpent Ring glared up at me—and its eyes were black. Too late I recognised the danger sign, and as the lock clicked open I nearly fell when the door was wrenched open from the inside. Something grabbed me and I screamed.

A blow struck the side of my head, hard enough for me to see lights and send me sprawling onto the hard, wooden floor.

Chapter 22

When Things Go Wrong

ALEC

I stood at the window and watched the dust billow up from Sommers’s car as it headed for the front gate. For some reason I had an uneasy feeling. I didn’t sense the presence of any other of the Brethren, apart from present company. The Serpent Ring glowed a comforting red, so there was no hint of danger nearby. Laura was well guarded, yet my scalp prickled.

Just in case the house was being watched, I’d decided to leave two minutes later.

‘So you drive to Laura’s block of flats, park your car somewhere out of sight and watch and wait? Is that the great plan?’ Jake asked.

‘Simple and stupid!’ Cal was comfortably settled in a deep-blue velvet lounge chair, his long legs stretched out in front on him.

‘You have a better idea?’ I could always rely on Cal to give me a direct and undiluted opinion.

‘Alec,’ Jake said, ‘that’s exactly what they’ll be expecting you to do.’

‘You’re not going anywhere without one of us and that‘s not negotiable,’ Cal said. ‘But on the other hand,’ he considered, ‘we could all be worrying for nothing. It hasn’t happened in four hundred years, nor was an attempt made on Judith. Why Laura, and why now?’ he asked.

As one voice we answered him. ‘Maris!’

‘Bloody woman!’ he growled.

I turned back to the window. Laura and Sommers were temporarily on their own, at least till they got to Laura’s flat. What if they were attacked on route? Could he handle a vampire attack? Even with a gun he was one weak mortal and our kind have never feared humans. His gun would be useless against them. He couldn’t defend her against one, let alone two vampires. What had I been thinking leaving her alone with him, even for a short period?

‘Alec, what’s wrong?’ Luc asked.

‘We should have stayed close. Sommers can’t possibly protect her from a Brethren attack. All they need to do is waylay them on route and take her.’

‘What, in traffic? People everywhere?’ Cal asked.

‘No, near her flat. The streets there are quiet and dark. Less people around.’

‘Aren’t Sam and Terens on guard duty again tonight?’

‘Has anyone heard from them?’ I asked.

Jake and Cal looked at each other and shook their heads. ‘I thought they checked in with you, Luc,’ Jake said.

Luc swore. ‘Alec, get going. I’ll get the swords from the gym and catch you up!’

Without another word I ran out the front door and into my car.

‘No you don’t, mate,’ Jake cried. ‘Not without us.’ He and Cal shot into the back seat just as I opened up full throttle and my tyres screeched over the gravel.

‘You think they’ll try something?’ Cal asked.

I glanced at my ring. The serpent’s eyes were slowly turning black. ‘She’s in danger.’

‘How do you know?’ Jake asked.

‘The Ring. Look!’ I lifted my fisted hand.

‘Shit!’ Cal exclaimed. From the rear view mirror I saw him dig his mobile out of his pocket, press a button and listen a while before giving up. He tried again with another number. I knew what he doing—trying to reach Sam or Terens. ‘Damn! Nothing.’

A niggling image from the ceremony on Monday night now made sense to me. ‘Her scent,’ I said. ‘That’s why Douglas danced with her—to get her scent! Didn’t make sense to me at the time, so I ignored it.’ I slapped my forehead. ‘I let her dance with him, even placed her hand in his; gave them what they wanted, so they could follow her scent to where she lives and lie in wait!’

I berated myself while negotiating the sharp turns down New South Head Road.

‘Oh, hell,’ Jake exclaimed. ‘Look, if it’s any consolation, none of us caught that either. They were masking well.’

‘No, you had your suspicions last night and you were right, Jake. I damn well should have done something about it. Letting her go alone with Sommers like that was irresponsible.’

‘Hey, you think he would have let you do otherwise? She’s his girl, Alec and he wants to protect her.’

Whether he’s capable or not, I felt like saying, but I let it go. It had been my stupid mistake in the first place.

For a Tuesday night, the traffic was ridiculously heavy. On top of that, we seemed to catch every red light between Vaucluse and Balmain. We needed to get there before them, but at this rate it wasn’t looking good.

I glanced in the rear view mirror to see Luc’s champagne-coloured BMW close behind us. Jean was with him. I could hear him talking on the mobile to Marcus Antonius informing him of events.

I drove through the city, down George Street and up the Western Distributor hoping we wouldn’t come across a police patrol car, but there was no way to avoid the red-light cameras located at just about every intersection. We sped over the Anzac Bridge and zigzagged through the traffic to get to Victoria Road, which for once, ran smoothly at peak hour. It was usually gridlocked. I turned right into Darling Street and dodged a few startled pedestrians ambling across the road.

Sommers’s car was parked in front of her building. It was empty. I tore out of my car just as Luc skidded his to a halt behind me and raced to Laura’s flat. The others were right on my heels. I could sense humans all around me in the building, but no blood drinkers. A faint heartbeat came from Laura’s flat, but it wasn’t hers. The door was ajar and Sommers’s body lay face down on the timber floor. His gun lay nearby, not fired. There was no smell of gunpowder, only the scent of blood. Much of it was smeared along the doorframe and down along the floor.

I crouched by the prostrate form. A deep laceration on the right side of his head bled profusely. He must have been slammed into the doorframe, as I could smell his blood, not Laura’s. She wasn’t here and for a moment I was torn between following her scent, or doing my duty as a doctor.

Whoever had taken Laura wouldn’t harm her—the blood in her veins was too precious. But I couldn’t let myself dwell on that at the moment. Ignoring the enticing scent of his fresh blood, I concentrated on the man’s injuries while Luc and Jean ran through the flat in search of Laura.

‘She’s not here. They took her,’ Jean said vehemently, and his eyes began to change.

‘Mmmmm, he smells good.’ Cal’s fangs slid out.

‘No.’ I gave him a warning look. He returned it with a challenging stare of his own, then recovered and his fangs retracted.

‘Sorry. Better if I go and scout outside.’ He disappeared into the night.

I bent back down to Sommers while the others fanned out through the unit trying to detect traces of a recognisable scent, and one that could be followed back to its source.

‘Luc, throw me that towel will you?’ He was leaning out the kitchen window, scanning and sniffing the air and a towel was draped over a chair beside him.

He threw it to me. I caught it, pressed it around Sommers’s head wound to stem the blood flow and took out my mobile phone. After calling for an ambulance, I checked for any other injuries. His shoulder had been dislocated, so I popped it back into place. He would wake up very sore. There was the real possibility he could have a fractured skull as well as a serious concussion. Only a CT scan would determine whether he had any underlying brain injury. The sooner he got to hospital the better.

I turned his body around and placed him in the recovery position. It would make him comfortable till the paramedics arrived. Whoever took Laura would have regarded a human like Sommers as dispensable. The only thing that saved him was that they must have sensed us coming and hadn’t had time to feed.

I became aware of another scent on him, one I’d been taught to recognise and avoid. I searched his pockets and pulled out a small box. It contained six bullets made of the substance most deadly to my kind—white oak.

Son-of-a-bitch! They weren’t in his possession Saturday morning. Sometime between then and now he must have made the decision to kill us. Why else would he be carrying them?

Sommers stirred. He was regaining consciousness. ‘Laur-a,’ he groaned and attempted to sit up. I pushed him back down.

‘Lay still, you’ve been seriously injured. I’ve called the ambulance.’

He did as I asked and closed his eyes. ‘They—took her. I—couldn’t stop them…’

‘I know. There was nothing you could have done.’

His pulse was steady and his eyes closed again. My medical oath was the only thing that held me back from taking his life. How easy it would be and Laura would believe he’d been killed trying to protect her. End of the Sommers problem. Instead, I made a snap decision.

‘Open your eyes, Sommers. Look at me.’ Slowly, he did so and I projected my will into his. ‘When you wake again, you will have no memory of Laura Dantonville, nor Lucien Lebrettan nor Alec Munro. Those names and faces will be strange to you as will the knowledge of vampires in this city. You will have no memory of any events before July this year.’ Satisfied my mesmerisation was successful, I told him to sleep.

His eyes closed and once again he lost consciousness. Every now and then I checked by pressing down hard on his fingernail, but he didn’t respond to the painful stimulus. I pulled out his mobile phone and erased all images of Laura, then wiped my fingerprints clean with my handkerchief before placing it back in his pocket.

I kept the deadly bullets.

Cal came back in with a sword in each hand. ‘Found these in the bushes.’

They belonged to Sam and Terens. Dried blood was smeared on both, but it wasn’t theirs; we had the scent of Laura’s kidnappers.

‘From the smell of the blood, I’d say they were taken just before sunrise,’ he said.

‘How many did you sense outside?’

‘At least eight. Our guys put up a hell of a fight judging by these.’ He raised both swords in the air.

‘They came here right after the Ritual,’ Luc said. ‘The other three must have come just after sunset and laid in wait.’

‘We’ll get her back, Luc,’ Jake promised.

When the paramedics arrived I gave them a quick briefing, passed them my card and watched them carry Sommers out.

I then handed Luc the white oak bullets I’d found in Sommers’s pocket and his eyes widened. ‘Fils de salope!’

‘Said the same thing myself.’

‘Why didn’t you kill him?’

Jake and Cal both swore when they saw what Luc held.

‘And make him a hero in Laura’s eyes?’ I shook my head. ‘Oh no! I mesmerised him instead—wiped away all trace of us and Laura from his memory.’

He pursed his lips. ‘I hope you did the right thing.’

I hoped so, too. Now it was time to go hunting.

Chapter 23

Taken

LAURA

A massive headache woke me. The right side of my face ached and I remembered something hitting me as I opened my apartment door. A tremor of fear rippled through me as I opened my eyes and realised I was bound. Someone had manacled me by the wrists to a metal pole suspended from the ceiling. I tried moving, but my legs had been tied and secured with a short rope around my waist so I couldn’t extend my legs.

I panicked and a scream welled up in my throat when I heard a vaguely familiar voice.

‘Finally, you’re awake!’ Took you long enough.’ Douglas, the surfer boy who had danced with me at the Ritual crouched low, his face directly against mine. A nasty sneer marred his features.

At the same time another voice intruded—female, cold and hard. I didn’t recognise it, but somehow I knew exactly who it was and turned my head in the voice’s direction.

‘Perhaps if you hadn’t struck her so hard, she would have been with us much sooner,’ it said accusingly.

‘You told me to bring her, no matter how, and I did.’

‘I want her wide-awake before we send Alec our little message. Don’t we Laura?’ She crouched down and I was face to face with the vampire-in-red. Maris.

I swallowed back the scream and tried to keep my breathing even as something about her comment sent a shiver through me. It took all my control to stare back at her, defiant, hoping she couldn’t sense my fear. It wasn’t made any easier seeing them both of them wearing long black cloaks. The hoods were thrown back.

‘I wonder how different her blood tastes to all the others.’ Douglas said. ‘It’s got to be a hundred times better.’ He licked his lips, giving me a glimpse of fangs.

Remain calm, I told myself. Don’t let them smell your fear.

‘Give it to me.’

Douglas placed my mobile phone into Maris’s outstretched hand. She stood, took a step back and aimed. ‘Smile,’ she said, but not to me. Was she holding someone else captive? My eyes had begun to adjust to the near dark and I was able to make out shapes and faces.

‘Laura, pet?’ A weak voice said somewhere to my left.

I knew that voice, too. Terens. Ignoring the pain in my head, I turned and tried to focus. They had him in some sort of metal cage, on his knees, hands bound behind his back. A long, sharp piece of wood attached to the metal bars—like a stake—was only inches from his chest.

I was shocked by what they had done to him. His fine, pale skin was blackened and horribly blistered and almost all his thick, auburn hair had been burned off. If not for the diamond stud in his ear, I wouldn’t have recognised him. He’d been deliberately exposed to the summer sun, but not long enough to kill him. It must have been agonising.

Only monsters could do something like that!

‘What have they done to you?’

‘You’ve been hurt and strung up like a chicken and you’re worried about me?’ He croaked and tried a pathetic sort of laugh. ‘They’ve got Sam as well.’

Ignoring the pain, I turned my head. Sam, burnt and blackened, was caged and tied as well. A low moan escaped his lips.

My breath caught in my throat as my fear began to turn to terror.

Maris laughed and I looked up in time to see her throw my mobile phone to Douglas. She bent towards me and her cold fingers slithered across my exposed abdomen. ‘Your blood is too sacred to be spilt, but that doesn’t mean I can’t have my fun with you.’

I recoiled from her icy touch but that only made her smile. My mind began to envisage all the ways a person could be tortured and I was convinced she was well acquainted with them all. Without warning, she whipped me across the stomach with a riding crop. I hadn’t seen her holding it.

A sharp, searing pain flared across my body with the same intensity that comes from a bluebottle sting. I screamed and doubled over but my manacled hands prevented any further movement.

Douglas laughed.

Tears stung my eyes and as the pain spread and intensified she whipped me again, this time with more force. I screamed again and dry retched as my body reacted to the pain.

‘Stop it, you demented bitch!’ Terens yelled.

I gasped and struggled for air as the dry retching continued and wondered how much I could endure. I knew she wouldn’t kill me—yet—but what other pain was she going to inflict on me. Was this only the beginning? I began to shake.

‘Enough for now. Smile for the camera, sweetie!’ she cooed, then roughly grabbed my hair and pulled my head so far back I thought my neck would snap. Having done that, she struck me hard across the side of the head.

Chapter 24

A Hunting We Will Go

ALEC

There was one scent I recognised—Douglas. The others were unknown, but not for long. Luc showed me Laura’s bag. She must have dropped it when they took her. Nothing was missing except her mobile phone. Why?

‘There were definitely three of them here, for one defenceless girl!’ he said angrily.

‘I know one of them. Any idea who the others are?’ I asked.

‘No, but let’s go find out,’ he answered, his smile dangerous with fangs.

‘The scents all merge.’ Jean had come back from scouring the immediate area. ‘They left together. Seems they all had turns carrying her—there’s an unmistakable trail.’

‘They want us to follow,’ Jake said.

My mobile rang. I retrieved it from my back pocket, and checked the screen—Laura’s number. Now I knew why they took her phone. I’d given her my card on our first meeting and she must have added it to her contacts. I alerted the others before answering, then put it on loudspeaker.

‘Alec, darling.’ It was Maris’s silky voice. ‘I thought you might enjoy seeing this.’

An image rolled across the screen. It showed Terens and Sam on their knees in a cage, hands tied behind them, with sharpened stakes a hair’s breadth from their bare chests. They must have been exposed to the sun; both looked blackened, blistered and too weak to raise their heads.

The image swung to Laura and Luc inhaled sharply. She was seated on the ground, legs tied together and folded at her side. Her hands were manacled and drawn up high above her head.

Maris appeared next to her.

I tensed as she ran her fingers along Laura’s exposed midriff before producing a whip and striking her with it.

Laura screamed and her body convulsed.

We could only watch helplessly as Maris struck her again and the sound of her screams filled the quiet street. Luc roared and the vampire was free. There would be no holding him back this night. Maris would die at his hand. I recognised Douglas’s laughter in the background.

He was mine!

‘Smile for the camera, sweetie!’ Maris struck Laura so violently across the head she lost consciousness.

We didn’t see any more as my hand crushed the phone into carbon and silicon dust. I loosened my own beast and from the collective snarls around me, so did the others.

We got back into the cars and sped after the scent. It led to a disused theatre in Rozelle. The men were blocking so no one inside would sense our presence. I had no need to do the same as the Serpent Ring on my hand did that for me. Luc had used it many years ago when he and Judith wanted to be together, just after I had become Princeps. I’d pass the ring to him and slip out of my apartment. None of our kind ever knew he was there.

Now it’s my turn to use it, I thought.

As we stood outside, planning our next move Laura’s voice whispered through my mind. She must have regained consciousness and remembered the telepathic powers of the ring.

‘I’m outside. Hold on,’ I told her.

Wary lest any of the Brethren overhear us, I mouthed my words. ‘Luc, she’s okay for now.‘

He looked at me then down at my hand.

I nodded. ‘Twenty-two.’

‘We can take ‘em,’ Cal mouthed.

‘We need something more subtle. Laura’s in there and if we attack, they could kill her in spite.’  Luc stroked his chin.

‘I’ve got an idea but there’s no time to discuss it. You’ve got to trust me on this one.’

‘Give us a hint, at least,’ Cal mouthed back.

I shook my head. ‘Stay here and cover the exits. I’ll go in alone, get some idea what they’re up to and make it look like I’m going along with them.’

Jake frowned and shook his head vigorously. ‘As if they’ll—’

‘Jake, Maris is in there. All I need is a few minutes with her.’ When no one made a move, I mouthed, ‘It’s the only way. They can’t sense my presence while I’ve got the ring. It’ll shield me, not all of you. I can get in among them before they know I’m there, find out their plans then confront her.’

The others exchanged looks.

‘Give me ten minutes and if I don’t call you by then…’

‘You realise how risky that is? They could kill you!’ Cal said.

I shook my head. ‘Not straight away.’

They didn’t like it but we had few options. ‘We can’t stand here arguing. Trust me on this one and whatever you hear me say in there… don’t react. Don’t barge in until I give the word. Just cover the exits and wait. I have a feeling they’ll come charging out.’

‘All right. Ten minutes, no more.’ Luc gave me the nod and from the expression on his face, he was ready to remove a few heads.

‘There’s a flaw in this somewhere, but I’m in. At least I’ll get to see that venomous bitch suffer!’ Cal said.

He wasn’t alone in that.

‘Maris belongs to me,’ Luc added.

No one argued with that.

I took a deep breath and walked in the front entrance.

Chapter 25

Maris

LAURA

Pain woke me. How long I’d been unconscious I have no idea, but my body felt as if on fire and my hands were still manacled high above my head. I glanced down. Two large, red welts swelled on my abdomen. Maris had left her mark on me.

Myriad thoughts swirled through my head. What had happened to Matt? Was he lying hurt, or even worse? A dreadful fear clutched at my heart at the thought that Matt could be lying hurt on account of me, perhaps still in my apartment. The neighbours would find him, surely, and ring the police.

‘Laura, can you hear me?’ A voice called softly and I turned my head in its direction. ‘It’s me, Terens. I’m here, pet. How are you?’

‘Everything hurts!’

Terens strained at the manacles that held him captive inside his cage. ‘I’ll kill that creature. Not one of them will leave this place with their heads still attached. I promise you.’ His voice sounded stronger.

I was exhausted from the pain and my body ached from its cramped and bound position. Trying to manoeuvre my legs to the other side was pointless, so I tried to relax my muscles instead and flexed my fingers in the tight manacles to restore the circulation. Terens swore loudly and rattled his cage.

‘Where are we?’ I asked.

‘An abandoned theatre. See the dark curtain in front of you? We’re on the stage.’

I could make out the dark walls, floor and the heavy roped curtain. Why a theatre? Was it because it was an abandoned building suited their purpose, or was there a more sinister reason? If I trusted to the old adage about bad feelings then I had a distinctly foul one.

‘Why did they take you?’

‘I’m assuming they’re capturing as many of us as possible to reduce Alec’s chances of fighting back.’

‘Then it’s not just Maris and Douglas, doing this?’

‘Oh no, there’s more. No way those two could have done this on their own. It took eight of them to grab Sam and me. It appears we have another rebellion on our hands.’

‘So how many?’

‘I sense twenty-two behind that curtain.’ His brow furrowed. ‘One of them feels vaguely familiar.’

‘There’s no way Alec can take them all on, even if he is stronger and faster.’

He shook his head. ‘He won’t be on his own. That’s what they’re counting on. They’re hoping to eliminate all of us tonight—Luc, Cal, Jean and Jake. They’ve already got two of us.’

‘And now me.’

Terens nodded. ‘We’re the bait.’

I was the lure to bring him here, but when I recalled the way we parted, the angry words… I had a feeling he’d come only because he was obligated to, as my guardian. I glanced up at my manacled hands. The ring had a faint glow. That could only mean one thing. Alec was on his way and walking into a trap.

Then I remembered what he had said to me last Friday night, about the rings telepathic powers in times of danger. Regardless how angry I’d been with him earlier, I couldn’t bear to see him killed. Closing my eyes I mentally called him. ‘Alec, if you can hear me, it’s a trap. There’s twenty-two of them.’

‘I’m outside. Hold on.’

My eyes snapped open at the sound of his voice in my head. It had worked. There’s no way it could have been my imagination.

‘Alec?’ I whispered. There was no answer.

Sam stirred in the other cage and let out a deep groan.

‘They kept Sam out for longer,’ Terens said, anger tinging his voice. ‘That sow’s arse wanted to hurt him. He’s her sire.’

Well, that explained the warning look he sent her at the start of the Ritual. He probably knew her better than anyone else. ‘Is that why she hates him so much?’

‘On the contrary. She begged him to change her and he spent the next century training the bitch! When she started killing and getting out of control, he threatened to have her executed. For a while she stopped, but at the end of her servitude he set her free and walked away.’

Had Alec done that to her? Although Terens hadn’t said it aloud, it hung there, all the same. It appeared Maris wasn’t the type to let her man go easily.

Terens leaned himself forward as far as his bound position allowed and turned his head to look past me to Sam. ‘Wake up, Sam. Come on, my brother, you can do this. Don’t let her win.’

Sam stirred and briefly opened his eyes before his head dropped again.

‘Will he recover?’ I asked.

‘We can heal at night, although it takes a little longer. It’s the day sleep that works best on our kind. I hope he can hang on for another six hours until then. If not I’ll wreak such a vengeance they’ll speak of it among my kind for eternity!’

No idle boast, the pain in his voice rang out clearly. He tipped his head back and roared till the ground beneath me shook. The sound reverberated around the walls, the ceiling and through my body like a shock wave. I stared at him open mouthed. Even in his injured state, Terens’s power was frightening. What was it like when he was whole?

He looked at me. ‘I’m sorry, Laura. I couldn’t hold it back.’

Panic welled up in me that had nothing to do with Terens’s outburst. There was no way I could slip my hands through the tight iron that held my wrists. The more I tried the deeper the metal cut into my skin and I risked bleeding as a result. I gave up, never having felt more helpless in my life.

‘They’re going to kill him, aren’t they?’ I may have been angry with Alec, but the thought of him being killed sickened me. I didn’t want to lose him. His kisses the other day affected me far more than I’d been willing to admit.

Somewhere nearby, a hideous laugh began. I raised my head to try to locate its source, only to see Maris stroll up and stand before me, hands behind her back. I trembled to think what she was hiding there—the riding crop? Was she going to amuse herself by flogging me again?

I braced myself, determined not to scream this time. There was no way I was going to give her that satisfaction again.

She didn’t bother to crouch down to my level and I didn’t want to look up at her, so I stared at her knees.

Stupid cloak, I thought.

She bent down, her face only inches from my own. I turned my head away, but she grabbed my chin and forced me to look back at her.

I tensed and closed my eyes.

‘Look at me,’ she demanded.

What could she do, rip my eyelids off? Actually, she could. I opened my eyes and caught her icy gaze. Her stare was enough to make any snake envious.

She whispered. ‘I have no intention of killing him.’

Confused, I said, ‘Then why…?’

‘He was my lover and will be again. All he needs is a little persuasion. You are my leverage. As long as you’re in my hands, he’ll do whatever I ask.’

‘You want me as your hostage?’

‘No, sweetie, you’re the power source and once I and my Brethren take a few sips from your little vein’ —she tapped my wrist with a long, red-painted fingernail—‘our strength will be equal to his.’

My blood chilled at the thought of being fed on by more than twenty vampires. I’d never survive it. ‘How many?’

‘Don’t worry. You’re no use to us dead. It’s the Principate we want to end, not the Ingenii. That needs to go on otherwise we’ll never be able to daywalk. I need you alive, sweetie. Then maybe in a year or two, I’ll find a nice human to breed you with to produce the next generation of Ingenii.’

If she hadn’t been holding my jaw it probably would have dropped. Yet her smiling manic face told me it was obvious she believed every word. Mental! As if Alec would go along with that. She didn’t know him at all. The word, delusional, didn’t begin to cover it.

I kicked down my fear. ‘You can’t think Alec would agree to that?’

‘How long have you known him, four, five days? I’ve known him nearly a century and there are things about him would surprise you.’

I only met Alec a few days ago. Maris was right on that score, but Luc had transformed him into a vampire and surely he would not have made him my guardian if there was anything questionable about him? Luc was my father and he’d never… No! Maris was wrong. She had to be.

‘You’re delusional!’ I had to believe that.

She laughed. ‘Oh, you are so naïve. Keep thinking that, sweetie. There’s nothing like misplaced hope.’

I glanced up at my ring. It glowed strongly and my heart gave a leap. Alec was somewhere close. I managed to twist the ring so the serpent faced my palm then curled my fingers into a fist.

‘I always knew you weren’t right in the head,’ Terens said from his cage. He’d been listening to our little exchange. ‘As if the other Elders will go along with that!’

‘Doesn’t matter. By the time they hear of it, it’ll be too late,’ she said and released my chin. I dropped my head in relief.

Maris straightened up and walked over to Terens’s cage. She ran a pointed scarlet nail down the length of his chest as her eyes raked his body.

‘Pity,’ she sighed. ‘I once considered taking you as a lover.’

‘I’d sooner bed a cockroach!’

Oooh, that had to be an ego bruiser, I thought, while trying not to imagine the anatomical impossibility.

She recoiled and hissed at him. ‘Then I hope you’ll enjoy their company when we dump your bodies in the morning sun!’

She snapped her fingers. I tensed. The curtain drew back and spotlights flicked on. I blinked at the sudden brightness as we were illuminated to the waiting crowd. It was difficult to distinguish anything in the darkened space before me. But as my eyes adjusted I made out movement. Several rows were occupied—I counted twenty-two—and, surprise! surprise! they were robed in black, hoods draped low over their faces making any individual recognition impossible.

Cowards, I thought. Some among them must have spoken, maybe even danced with me at the Ritual on Monday night. Yet now, they had gathered for one purpose—murder. As one, they rose and clapped. Some called out, others jeered and laughed.

‘Don’t you realise this will cause a civil war!’ Terens yelled from his cage.

‘At least we’ll be free!’ Someone called back.

‘To kill?’

‘To be ourselves!’ Another voice said.

The Serpent Ring burned into my palm. Alec! He was near. Yet none of them gave any indication they could sense him.

‘Maris,’ one of the vampires called out. ‘It’s time.’

His voice sounded familiar, yet I couldn’t place it. As he rose from his seat and made his way to the stage, some of the others around him did the same. Maris turned to face him, her hands clenched into fists at her side. I could only surmise she had something to hide. Could it be that she had no intention of sharing my blood, or perhaps intended to take more than the others so she’d have the advantage?

As the unknown vampire came closer his hood slipped to reveal a face I knew—Russell!

I was stunned.

‘Russell! You’re Alec’s friend. How could you?’ I had actually liked him.

He looked at me with mock sympathy. ‘I’m so sorry Laura, but you know how it is.’

‘No, I don’t know how!’

‘You must understand, you have something we need and Alec is keeping it all to himself. Share and share alike, is what I say.’ He stooped low until his face loomed close to mine and an angry scowl darkened his features. ‘Why should he be the only one able to walk in the sun? You think we enjoy cowering in the darkness?’

Murmurs of approval echoed around the theatre.

His face resumed its usual bored expression. ‘I have nothing against him, really. I like him and I like you, but…’ and he shrugged. ‘This is purely business. Don’t take it personally!’

The bit about the sun I could understand and, perhaps even sympathise, but that last comment was the most lunatic thing I’d ever heard! From my right I heard a derisive snort. Sam had regained consciousness.

‘And how do you suggest she do that, friend?’ he asked.

I glanced at him amazed his injuries had already begun to heal even without the day rest. The charred and blistered flesh was slowly being replaced by smooth, pale skin. His fangs were bared and his eyes gleamed with menace.

Turning to Terens, on my left, I observed the same thing. It appeared this unholy gathering—in their obsession to take my blood—had forgotten about their caged captives.

‘Sam, I’m glad you’re with us again. It would’ve been a shame had you missed anything. Maris has promised quite a show.’ Russell smiled so sweetly, fangs protruding, it was chilling. ‘Isn’t that so?’ He said to her.

‘Of course,’ she replied. ‘I’d originally planned to capture you both a few days earlier, starve you then throw in a couple of those street brats I’ve been feeding on so we’d all enjoy the spectacle. But,’ she shrugged, ‘it wasn’t to be! Pity, Douglas so enjoyed procuring them for me.’

I gasped. So she was the murderer Matt was hunting!

‘You murderous bitch!’ Sam exclaimed. ‘I should’ve terminated you long ago.’

‘You didn’t and now you’re the one in the cage!’ She laughed.

Sam snarled.

Maris turned her back on him. ‘I believe our guest of honour needs a little encouragement to join us. We can’t perform our ceremony without his presence.’

I had a pretty good idea who this “guest of honour” might be.

‘May I suggest you use your two incentives?’ Russell looked at the two cages on either side of me.

Maris snapped her fingers again and two hooded figures appeared from either side of the stage. They positioned themselves directly behind Sam and Terens and, through the bars of the cage, placed their hands firmly on their prisoner’s backs.

An awful chill ran through me. I guessed that at a given signal, they were to be thrust onto the sharpened stakes. They both braced their legs against the cage.

‘I do regret this, boys. We’ve had some good times, but I can’t say I’ll miss your pretty faces, although perhaps the ladies will.’ Russell grinned. ‘I’ve heard you two have quite a reputation there.’

‘Jealous?’ Terens retaliated.

Russell’s eyes narrowed. He glared, then seemed to collect himself. ‘Sorry, but the fish aren’t biting today, which is just as well as you both seem to have passed your use by date!’

Sam snorted again. ‘That’s lame, even for you Russell. But I wouldn’t be too sure as yet.’ He had recovered fully and the vampire in him was loose and straining at the metal bars of the cage.

‘It’s titanium, especially built to hold one of our kind. Don’t strain yourselves boys,’ Russell said with an icy smile while laughter drifted up from the stalls. He leapt up onto to the stage and joined Maris.

‘Let’s begin.’ She nodded to the two hooded figures behind Terens and Sam.

‘No!’ I screamed. Where was Alec? How could he let this happen? They’re his friends!

Chapter 26

Concealment

ALEC

I rushed through the entrance foyer and up the carpeted stairs to the balcony. From there, I had a clear view of what was happening. Below me, a large group of black-robed Brethren, hoods drawn low over their faces, sat silent and unmoving in front of the stage as if waiting for the entertainment to begin.

Their cloaks intrigued me—why the concealment? Yet on the other hand, why was I surprised? They were too craven for an outright confrontation, but brave enough to try to intimidate a helpless woman. So far, no one seemed aware of my presence. The ring was working.

I was about to move when a familiar voice spoke out from among the hooded rebels below me. Russell. Of all the Brethren I had never suspected him. I’d liked and trusted him, believed him to be a friend.

Luc cursed, ‘Fils de salope!’

Jake and Cal gave a quick intake of breath. They were listening to everything from outside.

Over several years, Russell had declined our invitations and stopped visiting the House. He’d seemed friendly, if somewhat distant. Would he actually want to kill any of us? Had I been blind to this side of his character, or was this a recent development? Yet titanium cages are not built overnight. How long had he been planning this?

I would probably never know.

One thing was certain, he could dismiss years of friendship without a second thought and Terens and Sam were to be the first casualties. And Douglas? He was nothing but a pawn in Maris’s sick games, yet he was a monster too. He killed those human children. It explained the DNA the police took from their bodies.

Those two had just signed their own death warrant.

‘Luc, you heard?’ The rebels below me were too preoccupied to hear our voices.

‘They’ll pay,’ he replied.

An idea came. ‘Leave their bodies here. Burn the place down around them.’

‘Police find them—on a mysterious tip off—match their DNA to those on the kids bodies and case closed.’

‘Uh huh.’

‘I like it!’

Two black-cloaked and hooded figures strode up and stood behind Terens and Sam. I stiffened. ‘Damn!’

‘It’s Cal and Jake. I sent them in. No one will detect them while they’re blocking.’

I let out a tense breath. ‘Luc, I said—’

‘That’s my daughter they’re holding captive, Alec! We’re still waiting on your okay.’

Just then Laura screamed.

‘Luc, stay there!’ I leapt over the railing and into their midst.

Chapter 27

Betrayal

LAURA

‘There’s no need for that,’ Alec coolly announced, as he suddenly landed on the floor in front of the stage.

Black hoods scattered in all directions. So much for their bravado.

I felt like screaming his name, but as a modern 21st century woman I didn’t want to appear like the helpless heroine from a Regency novel—even though my current predicament seemed just that. And who was I kidding anyway? I was scared and seeing him there was close to heaven.

‘What took you?’ Maris said.

He gave her a dazzling smile that took my breath away. ‘Darling, I always show at the right time.’

What? I hoped he was being facetious, yet my mouth went dry all the same. He didn’t as much as glance at me, his eyes were glued to her.

‘Nice of you to join us. At last we can begin,’ Russell said. A cold smile played around his mouth.

From my place on the stage, I saw him nod to someone and four vampires jumped on Alec, brought him to his knees and pinned his arms behind his back. He didn’t struggle. Why?

‘I’m sorry, Alec but Russ insists,’ Maris said.

‘This really isn’t necessary,’ Alec replied. ‘I’ve come here on my own, following the smelly trail your pet, Douglas, left behind.’

Douglas growled and bared his fangs.

‘Tell him to sheath them or I’ll rip them out!’

Maris laughed, made a gesture with her hand and Douglas sat back down. She then strode to my side, crouched down next to me and grabbed my chin. Her fangs were bared; their tips touched my skin and made my nerve endings crawl.

Russell joined her and sniffed at my throat. ‘Mmmmm, delicious!’

‘Maris, if you want us to be together again,’ Alec said dryly, ‘all you have to do is ask. There’s no need to kidnap and terrorise the girl.’

No! He couldn’t be serious. I glanced to either side of me, at Terens and Sam. Terens wore a frown, but said nothing, and Sam’s eyes were narrowed. They merely watched.

Before I could open my mouth to yell a protest, the spotlights that were focused on us, moved. All except one, which was trained on me, moved to Alec.

Maris rose and left me, neatly leaping off the stage to stand in front of him.

‘Alec, if you’re playing with me—’

‘Have I ever lied to you?’ He smiled at her.

‘Not that I found out!’ she replied.

‘Maris!’ Russell growled. He followed her, but only as far as the edge of the stage.

In less than a heartbeat, Alec rose and threw his captors off. ‘I could have done that sooner, but I wanted to show you I didn’t come here to fight but to ask you to be my mate.’

‘Shit!’ It came from Sam’s cage.

Alec took Maris by the waist, and in front of everyone, kissed her.

All I could do was stare and hope this was all a nightmare. Terens had said Alec wasn’t interested in Maris, so what was going on? Only a few hours ago he had kissed me the same way, and stupidly, I had responded. Was this the same man who charmed me last night at the Ritual? Had it all been a lie? I stared at him in shock.

‘Let me prove it to you.’ He took her hand and they alighted the stage. ‘Go ahead, Maris, take a bite but just a sip, no more. The taste of First Blood is incomparable.’ He finally looked at me, his eyes cold.

I gasped then blurted, ‘You’re my guardian… meant to protect me. Was it all a lie?’ I strained at the manacles that held me and struggled to hold back the tears that threatened to break loose.

‘I am protecting you. Depends on how you look at it!’

My mind went numb and my stomach bunched into knots. The fear I’d been trying to control roared through me at the horror of Alec’s betrayal. It was worse than Russell’s, for Alec was my father’s man. He had betrayed not only me, but Luc and all his men—his supposed friends.

‘Alec, this isn’t you,’ Terens called out. ‘What the hell are you playing at?’

‘You’ll soon find out,’ Alec replied.

‘You lying piece of trash!’ That moment I hated him and wished with all my heart to be home with Matt, safe and secure, in the warm comfort of his arms. I didn’t realise how badly I ached for it, until the warm saltiness of my tears landed on my lips. I couldn’t bear to look at him, so I closed my eyes, dropped my head and let the tears fall.

‘What about the rest of us?’ someone called out.

‘Maris and Russell first,’ Alec’s voice replied. ‘That’s all the girl will be able to handle tonight. We don’t want to kill her. Tomorrow night, another two can feed.’

I heard murmurs and then another voice called out, ‘As long as you stick to your word!’

His word! I almost wanted to laugh, but the pain I felt at his deception stopped me. I looked up as I heard him say, ‘The wrist only, Maris. Neck’s mine, remember? And gently,’ he added as an afterthought. ‘Russell, you take the other wrist.’ He said it so cold-bloodedly, I would never have believed it of him. Was I that bad a judge of men?

Sam swore and cried out. ‘Alec, you can’t!’

Alec ignored him and with his arm around Maris’s waist, he led her to me.

‘I’ll wait for Maris to finish,’ Russell said and stood back.

‘I’ll tell you what it’s like, Russ.’ Maris licked her lips, then crouched over me and slid her fangs along the length of my arm.

I panicked and no matter how much I hated Alec just then, I turned to him in desperation. ‘Don’t do this, Alec! Don’t let her, please!’

Terens and Sam shouted and swore to kill Alec as soon as they got the chance.

He looked impassively on as Maris bit down hard. I screamed. Her fangs were like two large nails being driven into me. There was no numbing vampire saliva, just the agonising pain. The more I struggled, the harder she bit down, seeming to rip my arm apart in her frenzy, sucking my blood with such ferocity I believed she would kill me.

Alec swore loudly, pulled her off me and yelled out, ‘Luc, now!’ The door burst open and with a loud roar, Luc, Jean and Antonius, each with a sword in their hand, rushed in as Alec tore the metal from my wrists and if he hadn’t caught me, I would have slumped to the floor.

‘Bastard!’ With what remaining strength I had, I slapped his face. ‘Get away from me!’ and I tried pushing him off.

In a blur, Luc was at our side. He was breathing hard and looking daggers at Alec. ‘I could kill you for this! Why did you risk her life?’

Ignoring him, my protests and the commotion around us, Alec pulled a handkerchief from his pocket and wrapped it around my punctured, bleeding arm and said, ‘I’m sorry I had to put you through that. It was the only way to convince them.’

I looked up at him, totally confused as he ripped the ropes from my legs and cradled me to him. Hooded vampires raced past us and scattered in all directions as Luc’s men, with the now-freed Sam and Terens, went after them.

Nearby, Maris writhed on the ground and screamed. She clawed at her throat, her face contorted in agony. Blood—my blood—dribbled from her mouth. She appeared to burst into flames and shrivel up in front of us. The pungent smell of burning flesh filled my nostrils and I choked. The flames leapt higher and left nothing but a stinking, smouldering, twisted and charred heap. In less than a minute, even that disintegrated into a pile of black ash.

‘Mon Dieu! You knew! How?’ Luc turned disbelieving eyes onto Alec.

‘Not now! I must get Laura to the hospital. She’s lost a lot of blood. That creature tried to drain her. I thought I could prevent—’ He stopped and gave me a regretful look.

I couldn’t focus well and my eyes began to dim. ‘You could have told me—in my mind.’

‘I thought of doing that, but you had to look convinced as well.’

It had all been an act! ‘You should get an award for that performance. I hated you.’ My voice was weak and my heart was confused all over again.

‘You still might.’ He picked me up, neatly leapt off the stage and carried me out of the building.

‘Did my blood do that to her?’ I asked.

‘Seems that way. How do you feel?’

‘How do you think I feel!’

‘Symptoms, Laura. I need symptoms.’

I understood what he meant. ‘Sick. My arm’s throbbing; want to pass out.’

Luc appeared beside us. ‘We’ll take my car. Get in the back seat with Laura. I’ll drive.’

We sped through the dark, near empty streets. I closed my eyes and buried my face in Alec’s shoulder, trying to not to admit how wonderful that felt. Even though I was nauseous and my whole arm felt as if on fire, the rest of me glowed knowing that everything he’d said to Maris had been a lie.

‘Say the alphabet backwards, Laura. Concentrate, c’mon stay with me.’

I tried. ‘Z…y, x…um, w…’ I’d reached the letter P when the car stopped. Alec carried me into emergency. I recognised the disinfectant smell I so disliked.

An unknown female voice called. ‘Dr Munro?’

‘Carol, four units of O negative—the one with my name on it—and I.V. fluid. Hook it up. Now!’ he barked.

Who was Carol? Was she the night-duty nurse? Her feet padded off into the distance. I heard the chink of curtains being pulled back, felt myself being lowered onto something cold and soft, probably one of those horrid hospital beds with wheels.

‘Laura, open your eyes. I need to see them,’ Alec said.

‘Do I have to?’ I was getting weaker.

‘Yes, you do.’ I opened them to see a half-smile, which didn’t disguise the worried look on his face.

Luc was quickly by my bedside. He took hold of my other hand. ‘I parked in your spot,’ he said to Alec.

Alec acknowledged that with a quick nod as he untied the handkerchief and examined my wound. The nurse came back in carrying a folded white piece of cloth. She removed my blouse and Alec stuck me with yet another sharp and pointy object. As if I hadn’t had enough of that tonight. This one had a plastic tube attached to it.

‘Laura, I’m inserting an intravenous drip as well as blood. Your haemoglobin count is far too low, honey.’

He cupped my face in his hand and gently angled my head to his side of my bed. ‘Look at me, Laura. Can you understand what I’m saying? Nod if you do.’

I did.

‘Good.’

Another nurse rushed in with a plastic bag filled with red fluid. Alec attached it to the tube and hooked it on a pole next to my bed. The rich, scarlet liquid slid down the tube and into my arm.

‘I’ll give you an injection to ease the pain,’ he said.

I groaned, ‘Not more sharp and pointy objects.’

He chuckled.

I closed my eyes and felt the wonderful drug snake through my system… felt the world fade… away.

Chapter 28

Night Watch

ALEC

It was after midnight as Luc and I settled into separate chairs on either side of Laura’s bed in the emergency ward. Once her condition stabilised I planned to move her to one of the suites on the next floor. But for now I thought it best to keep her here, under close observation. It was going to be a long night.

I watched her as she slept. It had been touch and go there for a while and I knew I’d taken an enormous risk with her life. But it had paid off. Maris was dead, yet she had still managed to nearly kill her.

We had sped here, running every red light. Taking her to the closest public hospital wasn’t an option—there would be too many questions. Laura’s blood carried the Ingenii mutation shared only by Luc and myself and I always kept a unit of my own blood in storage for experimental purposes. Tonight it saved her life.

‘I should ring Judy.’ Luc’s hushed voice broke in.

‘Mmmm, she needs to know. Tell her Laura’s sleeping peacefully now. If she can wait till the morning it’d be better.’ I leaned over and stroked Laura’s cheek and forehead. Her temperature was up a bit. Only to be expected.

I stood and changed the blood bag and checked the IV fluid line just as Carol did her rounds.

‘Shall I bring you some coffee?’ she asked.

I smiled a grateful thanks and she walked out with the emptied bag of blood as well. Within minutes she was back with a steaming cup of espresso.

‘Carol, remind me to give you a raise.’

‘You already have—that’s why I’m still here,’ she laughed softly.

‘You’re irreplaceable! Oh and one more favour. Go to my office, please and bring me the spare mobile I keep on the desk.’

‘Certainly.’ She glanced at the bed where Laura lay sleeping, smiled at me, and left.

Since the previous mobile had met with a rather violent end, and I couldn’t be without one, the extra I had been given by the phone company would do till I could arrange for a replacement. When Carol came back, I spent some time redirecting my calls while listening to Laura’s steady heartbeat. Soon the anaesthetic would wear off and she’d be sleeping on her own.

‘Judy’s on her way,’ Luc said. ‘I had to let her know what happened.’

He had his head bowed over his knees, hands clasped tensely in front of him. Then quite unexpectedly, he began to laugh; his whole body shook with the intensity of it.

‘What has gotten into you?’ I asked.

It took a while for him to stop. ‘Her blood is poison to our kind! If we’d known that when she was born, there would have been no need to hide her. No one would have dared touch her. The heartache I put Judy and myself through, all for nothing! Laura’s blood was her protection.’ He buried his head in his hands.

‘You weren’t to know. None of us knew. There’s no precedent for what Laura is.’

He lifted his head and looked at me. ‘She could have been safe at home with us. The men would have guarded her day and night as they have these last fifty years.’ His voice broke. ‘You have any idea how many times I wanted to go to John and Eilene and ask for my daughter back?’

‘Luc, listen to me. Even if the Brethren had known about her; known that her blood was fatal to them, you think that would have stopped them? They may have attempted to kill her instead. What if tonight’s kidnapping occurred when she was a child? She wouldn’t be alive now. Think about that.’

‘I want to believe you’re right,’ he whispered.

‘I’m sure of it. As long as no one knew of her existence, she was safe. Your sacrifice was worth it.’

His gaze bored into mine. ‘How long have you known?’

‘Since this morning. I’d been running a few tests and the results were texted to me.’

‘You took a hell of a risk with her life.’

‘I’m sorry, Luc, but I had to. And I was right.’

He let out a deep breath and sat back in his chair. ‘How is it possible? No other Ingenii had poisonous blood.’

‘It’s the rare combination of Ingenii and vampire, and not just any vampire, but one from the Antonii line—from your father Marcus. Because you were born a vampire, your blood is unlike any other. And that is just as unprecedented as what Laura is and the reason why her blood didn’t kill me during the Ritual. You changed me, therefore your blood runs in my veins providing me with the immunity I need to remain as her guardian. Maris, on the other hand, was changed by Sam, who is not an Antonii.’

He nodded. ‘That’s probably why Marcus, you and I can father children while my men can’t. The transformation made them as sterile as the rest of our kind, but the witch’s curse ensured we had descendants,’ he said bitterly.

‘Speaking of which—’ I glanced at Laura ‘—does she know you’re Lucius Antonius, Marcus’s son?’

He shook his head. ‘She has enough to deal with already. It’ll have to wait.’

‘Don’t keep it too long.’

Hurried footsteps came from the reception area. Judith. Luc rose and pulled the curtain aside.

‘How is she, Luc?’ They embraced before going to Laura’s side.

‘She’s going to be all right, my love.’

Judith took in the number of needles in Laura’s arms, the IV fluid, the units of blood and her face paled. She let her shoulder bag drop to the ground and rushed to her daughter’s side. ‘Laura, Laura! My dear one,’ she whispered, sat in Luc’s vacated chair and took Laura’s good hand in both of hers.

Luc perched on the edge of the bed and together they kept vigil by their daughter’s bedside.

‘I’m curious to know why you avoided seeing her as a child?’ Luc unexpectedly asked. ‘Jake enjoyed carrying her around, Cal made silly faces to entertain her at dinner and Jean spoke to her in French. She blew raspberries at him!’ They both smiled.

I recalled that time. Each week Eilene would bring Laura to Judith’s house. There she would spend the day with her real parents and “uncles”. This continued until she reached school age. After that, Luc and the others kept their distance. Only “Auntie” Judith attended her birthday parties.

As Laura grew to adulthood, the memory of them would have faded. They figured it was safer she didn’t know her true parentage and Luc was extremely careful that none of our kind ever suspected whose child she really was. I tended to avoid those gatherings.

I looked from Laura from them. ‘After all this time you’re asking me now? You both know how I feel about the Dantonvilles and I’m not going to apologise, Judith.’

She shook her head. ‘It’s all right, Alec, I understand. My father was not a good man.’

What an understatement. ‘I didn’t want to become attached to a little girl who was the granddaughter of my enemy.’

‘Oh Alec. I’m so sorry. We should have known,’ Judith said. She reached across the bed and squeezed my hand in a heartfelt gesture. ‘But she’s my daughter too, and we’re not enemies.’

I smiled. ‘No, we’re not.’

There was silence again for a while. Laura’s breathing was steady. Every now and then she stirred in her sleep and murmured something incoherent.

‘I’m moving her to one of the private suites,’ I said to them. ‘She doesn’t need to be in emergency any more.’

I went to the duty desk and arranged for Laura’s transfer to a vacant suite. Two of the nursing staff accompanied me. We removed the needles from her arm then wheeled her from the emergency room and into the elevator. The others followed. There was enough anaesthetic left in her system to prevent her waking as I lifted her from the gurney and onto the bed.

Luc did his best to persuade Judith to go home and get some sleep. She looked physically and emotionally drained from the last few days and it was taking its toll. Her hands shook as she tucked the blankets around Laura. Luc took her elbow to steady her as she stumbled around the bed.

‘Judy, Laura won’t wake for many hours yet.’

She looked at him, torn between exhaustion and a mother’s reluctance to leave her injured child.

‘If there is any change at all, I’ll ring you straight away. In the morning you’ll be refreshed and ready to see her. Please,’ he begged her.

She sighed. ‘All right, at least I know you’re here with her.’ After a last longing look at Laura, Judith left the room. Luc said he would escort her down to her car.

After ensuring Laura was comfortable, and with a small jug of water by her bedside, I left the room and closed the door behind me. Laura was safe. The danger was over and I was sure Sam and Terens were taking their revenge. As I stood there, leaning against the door, I tuned my senses to hear how things were progressing in the theatre. Antonius and Kwome were there—the executions had begun.

I tuned back out rather than listen to the rebels begging for their lives and instead thought back over events of the last two days, and something became glaringly clear. As far as the Brethren had been aware, Judith’s only child had died in infancy. Now, for the first time in over eighteen hundred years, there appeared to be no heir. All the rebels had to do was wait. What’s fifty years to our kind? They attend the Ritual, expecting to hear the Elders declare there is no successor then, lo and behold, I walk in with Laura. No wonder the number of shocked and hostile faces. Why didn’t I make the connection at the time?

My pager beeped. I was wanted at the reception desk. I checked my watch. It was four in the morning. The only people working at this hour were medical personnel—like me—shift workers, drug dealers and the police. I had a feeling it was the latter.

I took the fire escape stairs down to Reception. My hunch had been right. Two plain-clothes detectives awaited me. They exuded the air of confidence and cynical expression common to police. I’d noticed the same thing with Matthew Sommers.

The male was the older of the two—a portly man in his mid to late forties with a receding hairline. The dark circles under his eyes went with the territory. The woman, maybe in her late twenties, wore a navy blue pants suit. Her eager expression gave the impression of one just promoted to detective. I guessed she couldn’t wait to question me.

They both straightened at my approach. It amused me the way the woman bit down on her lower lip and smoothed her brown shoulder-length hair behind her ears.

‘I’m Dr Alec Munro. How can I help you?’

‘I’m Detective Senior Constable Delaney and this is Detective Constable Norris.’ He gave me a firm handshake.

They flashed their respective badges. Delaney cleared his throat. ‘It’s about Detective Inspector Sommers—the assault victim you treated last night and the young lady, Laura Dantonville… Is there somewhere we can speak privately?’ he asked.

‘My office. Down the corridor.’

I led the way, a confident smile concealing my struggle to construct a believable story. The absolute truth was out of the question. I hated lying, yet creative invention was an unavoidable part of my life. There was no way I could divulge the existence of my kind and their part in Sommers’s injury. And I couldn’t see how to leave Laura out of this. The police had found him found in her apartment. How could I explain Laura’s abduction and my failure to notify them? And how might I explain her not being seen by the paramedics or taken to the same hospital?

Since my transformation, headaches had been non-existent. Now I distinctly felt one coming on.

‘Please be seated.’ I indicated chairs near my desk. I could see them taking in the details of my office. Delaney’s eyes homed in on the framed copies of my various degrees and qualifications. Norris had her incident pad at the ready. I had to be extremely careful what I said.

Delaney began the interrogation. ‘You often work this late, or did you have an early start today?’

‘This is a research facility as well as a hospital. I often work through the night on experiments.’

‘The paramedics said you treated D.I. Sommers at the scene and gave them your card. Is that correct?’

‘Yes.’

‘Approximately what time was that?’

Damn! I’d almost forgotten the three-hour gap between finding Sommers and Laura’s hospitalisation. Carol would have recorded the time on the supply sheet when she fetched the units of blood. If they requested that sheet the time difference would be difficult to explain. I kept my voice even. ‘Sometime after 9.30. It was already dark.’

He nodded. ‘Tell us what happened?’

If I couldn’t come up with a plausible explanation, I might have to resort to hypnotism. ‘I was driving past, testing my new GPS device and stopped to check its accuracy, when I heard a scream from the block of units nearby.’ I paused for a moment to give the impression I was recalling events.

‘Go on, Dr Munro.’ Delaney’s eyes never left my face.

‘We ran in—’

‘We?’

‘I had a few friends with me.’

‘How many?’

I wondered just then if I’d blundered in mentioning the men. Too late now. ‘Four.’

‘We’ll get their names later.’ He indicated for me to continue.

‘We found two injured people. A man with severe head injuries and a young woman with deep lacerations to her left arm. It bled profusely. Called for the ambulance. Treated them immediately. One of my friends—’

‘His name?’ Delaney interrupted.

‘Jake Medsen.’

Norris wrote it down.

‘Go on, Doctor Munro.’

‘As I was saying, one of my friends looked around… see if they could spot anyone. Not much more to tell. The ambulance arrived. Gave them instructions and my card.’

Norris fixed me with her cold, pale eyes. ‘Dr Munro, why didn’t you place Miss Dantonville in the same ambulance?’

I gazed at her and tried to sound convincing. ‘Miss Dantonville was bleeding heavily. Pulse extremely weak. I made a professional decision to take her directly to this hospital. It’s closer and has a better blood transfusion facility. Probably saved her life.’

So far I’d told the truth, apart from the GPS device, but I also omitted a great deal.

Norris looked at me with interest. ‘The paramedics didn’t mention that.’

I shrugged, as if that wasn’t my problem.

‘We’ll check that. Did you see anyone else in or near the building?’ she continued.

‘No.’

Delaney rubbed his eyes and stifled a yawn. ‘Forensic team will be out there later today. See what they can find.’

They’ll find our prints all over the place, I was tempted to say.

Delaney stood up and extended his hand once again. ‘Thank you Dr Munro. You’ve been most helpful. Norris will get those names now, if you don’t mind.’

I rattled them off and Norris scribbled away before closing her notebook.

As they headed for the door, Delaney turned toward me. ‘Let me say how much I appreciate what you did for Matthew Sommers. The paramedics said you saved his life. He’s a friend as well as a colleague… Laura Dantonville’s his girl.’

‘Before you go.’ I pushed back my chair and strode around to them. ‘What do you suppose happened before my friends and I arrived?’ I longed to know how close they might be to the truth.

He let out a resigned breath, as if answering my question was unlikely to compromise their investigation. ‘We think they interrupted a couple of intruders in Laura’s flat. No doubt she saw the aggressors and screamed. That’s corroborated by what you said. At that stage they knocked her out. Matt must have run in and pulled his gun, but someone attacked from the side. At least one of the perps was incredibly strong. Matt’s head was rammed into the doorpost like a tennis ball and he’s not a small man. How’s Laura?’

‘She’s going to be fine.’

‘Will she be up to answering some questions later today? Need to know what she saw.’

‘Unfortunately there’s no knowing how concussion will affect her recall of events.’ I knew Laura didn’t have concussion, but this diagnosis would help avoid mention of the abduction. I didn’t want Laura to lie, just evade the whole truth.

Delaney and Norris nodded. ‘Thankyou for your help. We’ll be in touch.’

After they left, I headed back to Laura’s room by way of the fire escape again.

Luc joined me. ‘Delicately handled.’

That moment Laura’s voice screamed in my mind.

I pushed past Luc and burst through the door.

Chapter 29

Not Over Yet

LAURA

I awoke to find myself out of the Emergency ward and in a hospital room. As fuzzy as my brain felt, the events of the night came back to me and I checked my arms. No needles. Alec must have pulled them out while I slept. It was still dark outside as I glanced in the direction of the window.

Only then I became aware of someone in the room. Not Alec and not my father, Luc. Something else, a shadow of sorts, but oddly solid.

Before I had the chance to utter a cry, or press the buzzer, a large hand slammed over my mouth, while another grabbed my good hand in a tight grip. A head loomed close to mine. Even in the weak light I saw who it was.

Russell.

‘Hello Laura,’ he whispered.

I struggled to claw his hand off my face with my injured hand.

‘Keep still. I’m not going to hurt you like Maris did.’

I shivered at the memory of her sadistic games.

He said, ‘I’m meant to be delivering you to someone else—like a parcel.’ A nasty chuckle came out of him.

The thought was frightening. Who had sent Russell to get me? Maris and Douglas were dead. Was there someone else? My stomach lurched. I moved my head not wanting to look at him, but he forced it back until once more we were face to face.

My eyes darted to the door. Where’s Alec?

‘Don’t expect a rescue this time, dear girl. Alec is busy entertaining the police and Lord Lucien is with Judith. Besides,’ his fanged-smile increased, ‘I’m wearing your ring, so they can’t sense my presence in here.’

I glanced at his hand. There was my Serpent Ring, sitting atop his finger. How had he managed to remove it?

‘Amazing what a drop of your blood can do,’ he said, as if he’d heard my thoughts. ‘The serpent uncoiled from your finger onto mine. Of course, I had to use protection. Just smearing it on my skin wouldn’t exactly be conducive to my health now, would it?’

That’s when I noticed red drops on the cellotape. Somehow he’d gotten hold of my blood. That wouldn’t have been difficult since some of it dropped onto the ground when Maris ripped into the vein on my wrist.

‘Now, I don’t have much time. We must move, my dear girl and not keep someone waiting.’

No! I tried to angle my face toward the door and wondered how long before someone—anyone—noticed an extra vampire in the place. The lower half of my face throbbed from the pressure of his hand on my mouth.

‘He wants you for his mate,’ he said, then tsk, tsked. ‘Pretty desperate, I’d say.’

My brain went numb. Whoever it is has to be completely out of his vampiric mind! I closed my eyes and mentally yelled for Alec even though Russell wore my ring. The door flew open and Alec stood there. His deep lavender eyes were alien, inhuman, and his razor sharp fangs slid out.

Rather than fearing him, I thought he was the most wonderful sight I’d ever seen.

In a blindingly fast move, Russell dragged my body into a sitting position, placed himself at my back and held me against his chest like a human shield. One hand gripped my jaw.

Luc burst into the room just behind Alec. In the space of seconds they had dropped the human persona and pale reptilian eyes glared at Russell.

‘Gentlemen, gentlemen,’ Russell calmly said. ‘Come any closer and her head will face backwards.’

Alec’s eyes blazed as he looked from Russell to me and back again. He took a step forward and Russell tensed.

‘Alec, stop. He will do it,’ Luc warned.

‘It’ll be your head on backwards, if you dare hurt her,’ Alec said.

‘What are you doing here?’ Luc asked.

‘Let’s say I’m repaying a debt and this young lady’s the payment.’

‘To whom?’ Alec stood at the foot of my bed, hands folded over his chest. Slowly his face returned to human form.

Behind me I felt Russell laugh. ‘You really don’t expect me to reveal that, do you?’

Alec and Luc glanced at each other.

‘Let her go and we’ll come to some sort of arrangement,’ Luc said.

‘If I release the girl, I want your guarantee of a safe passage out of here.’

‘In return for a name,’ Alec said.

Russell didn’t reply. From his quickening heartbeat, I guessed he had backed himself into a corner. He couldn’t deliver me to whomever had sent him—that one was definitely out—and if he killed me, he might as well commit suicide. Alec and Luc would pounce on him in a second. And Russell didn’t come across as the suicidal type. On top of that, he had failed whoever sent him to get me, so he was in big trouble from all sides.

Yet I couldn’t just sit here and wait for him to make up his mind as to his next move, or for Luc and Alec to decide how to get me out if this. Surely there was something I could do. I hated being helpless.

Was my blood the only dangerous thing about me? That thought triggered an idea. What if my other bodily fluids were just as poisonous—saliva, sweat…etc? What would happen if I spat on Russell’s hand? Would it burn his skin?

I looked at Alec. ‘Can you hear my thoughts?’

‘I can hear them,’ his voice said in my head.

I double-blinked. ‘Even though…?’

‘We have a connection, whether we’re wearing the rings or not.’

‘So you heard all that?’

He gave me a barely perceptible nod. Luc’s eyes darted from Alec to me and back again. A faint smile appeared on his face. I had the feeling he knew we were communicating telepathically.

‘Russell, it’s over. Give up,’ he said.

Behind me, Russell stiffened and twisted the ring on his finger. The movement made me recall something Luc had said about the ring itself attacking the wrong bearer. Whoever had sent Russell either didn’t know or didn’t tell him. And it was already beginning.

‘Alec, the ring!’

‘I know. He won’t be able to stand it for much longer. Any minute now and he’ll have to loosen his grip.’

‘The ring doesn’t recognise you,’ Alec said to him. ‘It’ll get hotter, start to burn, eat right through flesh and into bone.’ He held up his own ringed-finger. ‘Mine feels cool.’

Russell was silent, almost as though afraid, yet he kept that neck-breaking grip on me.

I smelt the awful aroma of burnt flesh and he hissed and squirmed.

Why doesn’t he just take it off?

‘He’s afraid,’ Alec’s voice said in my head. ‘He knows the moment he moves, I’ll get him.’

‘I think it’s best if Laura and I left,’ Russell said.

‘No way!’ I cried as he tried to lift me from the bed.

‘Laura, tell him about your saliva. It might make him flinch.’

‘Russell, if you try to drag me out of here, I’ll lick you. And if you think my blood burns, wait till my saliva hits you. All my bodily fluids are like acid. Feel!’ I extended my tongue and licked the length of the forefinger he held near my mouth.

Russell yelped, jerked his hand away from my jaw and I bolted forward.

Everything happened at once. Alec prised me free as Luc seized Russell and threw him to the other side of the room towards the window. Sunrise was near.

Alec joined Luc and forced Russell face down onto the ground. He snarled and snapped at them, then screamed as Luc broke off his finger with the Serpent Ring attached and examined the appendage and the area I had licked. ‘Not a mark. It’s only your blood, ma petite,’ he said, as the golden serpent slid into his palm. ‘Hold out your hand.’

I did so and the Serpent Ring coiled itself, once more, around my finger.

It flared brightly before dimming to a deep, dark red. Its companion on Alec’s finger flared in response. We looked at each other a moment, until I turned away, still feeling Alec’s gaze on me.

‘You tricked me, dear girl,’ Russell called out through pain-gritted teeth.

His voice broke the momentary silence and brought me back to the present urgency.

‘Sorry,’ I shrugged. ‘You gave me no choice. Nothing personal!’ I turned to Luc. ‘He knows the ring makes its wearer undetectable and how to steal it using my blood.’

He and Alec exchanged glances.

Luc crouched low, until his face was barely an inch from Russell’s. ‘How did you come to know that?’

Russell struggled but Alec held him firmly. He angled his head to face Luc. ‘You don’t expect me to answer that, do you?’

Luc rose and lifted the window blind. It was dark, but faint pink tendrils of light were seeping around the edges of the clouds. ‘The choice is yours. Either tell me what I want to know, or face the sun.’

‘You’re going to kill me anyway.’

‘There’s a difference between dying slowly, painfully and the quick death I could offer. Answer my question.’

‘A little bat told me,’ came the reply.

‘Then I’ll keep you here till the sun rises!’ Alec threatened him.

A flash of lightening lit the sky, followed by a clap of thunder, then rain started pelting down. Russell gave a grim laugh. ‘Looks like the sun’s not interested in coming out to greet me.’

‘That doesn’t change a thing,’ Luc said. ‘I’ll take your head off, regardless of whether I do it with my bare hands or use the sword.’

‘Really? In front of our sweet little Ingenii?’

I swallowed and felt myself pale. Would Luc really kill him—in front of me? The very thought made me shiver with dread. Yet in spite of that, something in Russell’s mocking tone brought out the devil in me. ‘I may be tougher than you think!’ I said, hoping my angry father wouldn’t put it to the test.

‘Luc, let’s take him back to the house. There’ll be more time to question him there,’ Alec suggested. ’The morning shift will be doing their rounds soon and I don’t want my staff alerted.’

‘Agreed.’

Luc took hold of Russell’s other arm and hoisted him up. Russell didn’t struggle. He looked straight at me where I sat on the edge of the bed and said, ‘This isn’t over yet, dear girl.’

There was a sudden tinkling of glass; the sound of a thud and the bored smirk on Russell’s face gave way to surprise then shock. He slumped in Alec and Luc’s arms and his body began to crystallise. His skin turned almost translucent, hardened and delicate blue veins snaked their way up his neck and over his face.

They let go and jumped back. The next instant Russell’s body shattered into a million pieces and rained down onto the floor, his intact clothes crumbling down after him.

‘What… what just happened?’ I asked, stunned.

‘White oak bullet, ma petite.’ As one, they rushed to the window, opened it, leaned out and sniffed the air. ‘Damn rain! I can’t get a scent,’ Luc said.

‘That's the second time tonight I’ve seen white oak bullets.’ Alec left the window and crouched down next to what was left of Russell’s body.

‘Vampire hunters?’ Luc suggested. ‘Used to be their favourite weapon of choice. But they haven’t been around for at least a century.’

‘That wouldn’t make sense. Why kill Russell when they could have me or you?’

‘I’m going out for a quick look.’ Luc raced out the door.

I couldn’t stop gazing at Russell’s remains. How could a physical body just disintegrate like that? It wasn’t normal. It wasn’t human.

‘Laura? You all right?’ Alec’s voice roused me.

‘Yeah, fine.’

‘I hope you never have to see anything like that again.’ He rose, went over to the washbasin and tore off a piece of paper towelling, wrapped it round his hand, then knelt and thrust it into the sparkling, sandy mound that had once been Russell, as though searching for something.

‘So, um… you wouldn’t have any timber furniture and stuff in your house, would you?’

‘As a matter of fact, I do.’ He pulled his hand out and gazed at a few splinters of wood, all that remained of—what must have been—a bullet-shaped object. ‘My father’s old dining suite. It’s the only thing I have left from him. But it’s made of elm—pretty safe. Only white oak’s poisonous. Once it gets into the bloodstream… You saw.’ He peered at the tiny, dark fragments. ‘It crystallises our blood.’

‘Like something from a sci-fi movie.’

‘Reason why we fear it. Once in the bloodstream it acts fast. Only if we’re shot in arm or leg is there a chance of survival, and only if it’s amputated in time before the cellulose spreads.’

‘Where was Russell shot?’

‘In the heart.’

Like snake venom, I remember Alec saying. Russell didn’t get that chance. ‘You said this was the second lot you’ve seen tonight. Where was the first?’

He looked at me as though deciding something then stood and deposited the bullet fragments in their paper towel wrapper on the bedside table. ‘Your boyfriend. Had six of them in his pocket.’

The force of his words hit me like a shock wave and at first I didn’t know how to react. Matt couldn’t have had those things on him, he would’ve told me. ‘No. I can’t believe that. It’s not possible!’

Alec’s lips thinned. ‘Why not? How well have you known him, Laura?’

Maris had asked me that about Alec. What about Matt? ‘He would’ve told me!’ I desperately wanted to believe we had no secrets from each other, especially something like this.

Alec laughed. ‘You really think so?’

I stared up at him.

‘I have no reason to lie, Laura.’

‘You’ve lied before.’ Here I was, clutching at straws again.

‘Only when absolutely necessary.’ A crease appeared on his brow.

I shook my head, unwilling to believe Matt would deceive me. ‘I can’t…’

His eyes narrowed and he came toward me. I scooted backward on the bed until my back pressed against the iron rails. Alec leaned in and placed his hands on either side of my head until our faces were barely a breath apart.

‘He was planning to kill us! Me, your father, our men, all of our kind. And in the process, what if he hit you? You’re half vampire, remember? That damned substance would probably kill you as well!’

I stared at him, hating the idea that Matt would do such a thing, yet the more I thought about it, I had to acknowledge that he might—he even suggested it. No, Alec had no reason lie to about something like that. What would he have to gain?

We gazed at each other for what seemed like ages, when he suddenly straightened, strode to the window and stared out.

I drew my knees up and lowered my head onto them. My head spun. Why did Matt have those bullets and did he plan to tell me… ever? I lifted my head and looked at Alec as he continued to stare out the window.

‘Is… is Matt okay?’

‘How commendable of you. Asking after his welfare when he was planning to murder your family.’

‘I have only your word for that!’

He turned and looked at me. ‘You really don’t want to admit you could be wrong about him, do you?’

‘I must give him the chance to defend himself.’

Alec huffed. ‘That’s going to be a bit difficult since he’s unconscious and won’t be doing any talking for a while.’ My expression must have said it all, for Alec hastened to add, ‘Don’t panic, he’s okay. He’ll live.’

I didn’t know whether to be relieved or angry, for if Alec was telling the truth, then Matt had a lot of explaining to do.

‘What did you do with the bullets?’ I asked.

‘Took them. Gave them to your father if you want proof.’

I nodded, not knowing what else to say. My mind was still processing the fact that Matt was intent on destroying my family—albeit the vampire side—in order to save me. There could be no other explanation. And in his eyes it wouldn’t be murder, because they weren’t human. I could understand his reasoning, but condone it? Never! For one thing he’d make matters worse by destroying my protectors, leaving me vulnerable to creatures like Maris and Russell. Or was he expecting to wipe them all out? It was ludicrous, especially as it wouldn’t end the curse and he’d only end up wrecking both our lives.

What hurt most, was that he kept it from me.

I glanced at Alec where he stood by the window, gazing out. The silence stretched out between us like a tight line.

‘I… um, didn’t get a chance to thank you for, ah, coming after me.’

He finally turned and looked at me. ‘You mean rescuing you.’

I hated the idea of a rescue as it went against my twenty-first century sensibilities. ‘Yeah, that.’

‘You thought I wouldn’t?’

‘Oh, I knew you would. You need me to maintain your exalted position.’

He huffed again. ‘First you call me a liar and now I’m a mercenary. Congratulations, Laura!’

‘Okay, okay, I’m sorry! But how do you expect me to react when you accuse my boyfriend of planning murder?’

‘White oak bullets are used for one purpose only. Why else would he have them?’

I sighed. What could I say?

He sat on the edge of my bed and said, unexpectedly, ‘What if I had been serious about sharing you with Maris?’

‘Terens told me a little about her and I reckon it wouldn’t have lasted.’

‘Really. And you’ve become a great expert?’

‘No, but if you’d loved her you wouldn’t have broken up!’ As I’m thinking of doing with Matt.

His eyes travelled to my mouth and lingered there. The butterflies in my stomach took off. Suddenly he straightened up. ‘You’re right. We’ll pursue this conversation later.’

The door opened and Luc strode back in, followed by Jean. ‘Nothing! Not a trace!’ Frustration laced his voice. ‘Rain’s washed away all traces.’

I barely registered what he said, affected still by Alec’s proximity.

‘What happened?’ Jean glanced around, took in the sandy crystalline mound partly covered by Russell’s clothing at the base of the window and his eyes narrowed.

Luc kicked the sandy heap. ‘Russell here, tried to take Laura.’

‘That’s Russell?’

‘What’s left of him,’ Alec said, as he passed the paper towel with its deadly contents to Luc. ‘Unfortunately, we didn’t find out who he was in league with.’

‘Probably whoever shot him is my guess; stop him from talking. Meaning they’ll try for Laura again.’ Luc eyed the bullet fragments then pocketed it.

I couldn’t stop the shiver that ran through me and hoped he was wrong.

‘They won’t succeed,’ Alec said. He must have sensed my fear. Of course, he could probably smell it.

Jean moved towards me. ‘I came to return this to you.’ He produced my mobile phone and passed it to me. ‘I took it from Douglas before Marcus’s sword removed his head. I also took the liberty of removing the offending material. I hope you don’t mind.’ His French accent was particularly pronounced.

I knew to what he was referring—the sadistic video Maris took of her torturing me. ‘Thank you.’

‘Alec is very fortunate.’ He slid his hand along the length of my cheek and down to my chin.

For some reason, his touch made me uncomfortable.

‘Jean!’ Luc’s voice cracked like a whip.

Jean blinked and dropped his hand. ‘Please, excuse me,’ he said, then turned on his heel and walked out the door.

I didn’t know what to think. He was Luc’s man as well as Alec’s friend and he helped in my rescue. Maybe he was just the intense type. His uncanny resemblance to Philippe, the young man I knew when I was eighteen, unnerved me and seeing him up close tonight, the similarity was eerie. Could it be…? Yet everyone called him Jean.

‘Laura?’

Alec’s voice drew me from my thoughts. ‘Yeah?’

‘I need to check your arm.’

He unpeeled the dressing and with a gentle prod here and there, tested my reflexes.

‘How bad is it?’ Luc asked as he pocketed his phone—after having spoken to Judy—and sat next to me on the bed. He took hold of my other hand.

‘No lasting damage, thankfully.’

Luc let out a relieved breath. ‘Her mother will be happy about. She isn’t exactly thrilled with me right now.’

‘Why?’ I asked.

‘Said if she’d had been in the room as she’d intended, Russell wouldn’t have tried anything.’

‘We don’t know that for sure,’ Alec replied.

‘She came here last night?’

‘Yes, ma petite. But she was exhausted, needed sleep. I persuaded her to go home and,’ he looked at me sadly, ‘promised her you’d be safe.’

‘Oh.’ I could understand why she would feel that way, yet I could just as easily sympathise with my father. I couldn’t begin to imagine how much he must be blaming himself. But Russell had been cunning and he obviously had help. He admitted as much.

As Alec cleaned and dressed my stitches, my head slipped back onto the pillow. An overpowering tiredness stole over me. I closed my eyes—only for a second.

Chapter 30

Jean

ALEC

I looked up after dressing and binding Laura’s arm. Her breasts rose and fell in a steady rhythm and her eyelids fluttered. She must be dreaming, I thought as I tucked the blanket around her.

Luc strode over to the window and strategically positioned two chairs to screen off Russell’s chalky dust, whose crystalline sparkle had begun to fade.

‘I’ll clean that up later,’ I said. Now that we were alone, I could bring up the subject of Jean with Luc.

‘Anything wrong?’ he asked as he came back and perched on the edge of Laura’s bed. ‘You’ve got that look on your face.’

‘I need to ask you something.’ We spoke so low, no human—even if present in the room—would have heard us.

‘What?’

I paused for a fraction. There was no subtle way to put it. ‘Is Jean in love with Laura?’

‘What makes you think that?’

‘Didn’t you see the way he looked at her? That touch on her cheek had nothing to do with avuncular affection. It was a lover’s caress. He masked his scent, but I still sensed it.’

He rubbed his hand down the side of his face. ‘I warned him.’

‘I noticed.’

There was a moment of silence before he said. ‘I’ve kept him away from her for as long as I could.’

‘How long has he felt like that towards her?’

‘Over thirty years.’

My eyes widened. How many other secrets was Luc hiding? ‘Why didn’t you tell me?’

He sighed. ‘I was hoping it wouldn’t be necessary, especially since Laura doesn’t seem to remember him.’

‘They’ve met?’

‘When she was eighteen and on her European trip after finishing school. Cal and Jake went along to watch over her. Jean was in France at the time. Jake invited him over, as he hadn’t seen Laura since she was little. Came out of curiosity.’ From the expression on his face it appeared he blamed himself—probably thinking if only he had been there.

‘What happened?’

‘From what Jake told me, that first night when Laura and her friends went to dinner, the local boys wouldn’t leave her alone. Jean intervened and they struck up a friendship. He introduced himself by his middle name, Philippe. I flew out as soon as the jet was ready, but by the time I got there it had gone beyond the hand-holding stage. Jean was serious and Laura was returning his affection.’

Luc had asked me to accompany Cal on that trip instead of Jake, but I made some excuse. What if I had gone? What if…?

‘As I recall, you didn’t want to be involved.’

‘I had my reasons.’

‘Wish I’d known then.’ He gave me a lopsided smile before continuing. ‘I ordered him back to France.’

‘And a few months later he shows up here.’ Things began to fall into place.

‘Judy was worried as it wasn’t what we had planned for her.’ He looked at me meaningfully. ‘But she was a child still and we hoped she would get over it quickly. She had a place at university, and then of course there would be her studies as well as other distractions… and that’s exactly what happened. Laura came home, became caught up in university life and eventually “Philippe” faded from her thoughts.’

‘They didn’t keep in touch?’

He shook his head. ‘Eilene kept us informed. Laura had been infatuated but not in love.’

‘But Jean was.’

‘Yes,’ he said, then slowly added, ‘but he refused to go back. Said he had a right to love her… that he had as much Pictish blood in him as you.’

My hands gripped the sides of the chair I sat in tightly enough to crush the metal arms. If that was true, he could have challenged me at the Ritual. Why didn’t he? I rose and faced Luc. ‘The issue here is not so much the Pictish blood as his ancestry—the witch’s blood. Does he have that?’

‘Not sure. The thing is,’ he took a deep breath, ‘his mother told him his father was the Duke of Atholl.’

I groaned. The Duke’s bloodline was without dispute. More than a thousand years ago his estate lay smack in the midst of a once powerful Pictish kingdom. Was he descended from the witch, though? Did Jean have a valid claim?

‘I made a deal with him.’

I raised my eyebrows. It appeared Luc’s business methods spilled over into his personal life. ‘What deal?’

‘To wait till Laura came-of-age when she could decide for herself.’

I gasped at the sudden understanding. ‘So that’s why you asked me to meet her last Friday night.’

He nodded. ‘I was worried Jean might show up at the house or even intercept her on the way if she was on her own.’

It explained why Judith drove her straight to the front door of the cathedral.

‘That’s not all,’ he continued. ‘He was here the night before reminding me of our bargain, determined to speak to her. I had to forestall him somehow, told him Judy was going to reveal everything to Laura on her birthday… give her time to get over the shock… wait till the Ritual.’

‘He was okay with that?’

‘Not really, but I didn’t give him any other option.’

My mind flashed back to Monday night. Like everyone else gathered that night he would have seen the way our rings glowed even before we reached the pavilion. Laura had already made her choice. He knew it was too late. ‘That’s why he didn’t openly challenge me,’ I said aloud.

He nodded.

Luc’s machinations, which would have made Machiavelli proud, now created another problem—Jean would never trust Luc again even though they’d known each other for over two hundred years. It was a dangerous position to be in. Luc didn’t need to say that. It was evident on his face. Yet I sensed there was more.

‘Why me and not him? Surely a kinsman of yours, especially the son of a duke, would have been preferable?’

‘Perhaps,’ he began slowly. ‘But… I knew his mother the Duchess d’Orleans.’

My scalp began to prickle.

‘There’s the possibility he could be—’ he swallowed hard and added almost sheepishly, ‘—my son. Laura’s half brother.’

I shook my head in disbelief. ‘Does he know?’

‘No.’

‘Do you plan to tell him?’

‘It’s my word against his mother’s. Who do you think he’d believe? How can I tell him he’s in love with his half-sister?’

‘Oh, Luc!’ I slumped back into the chair by Laura’s bedside. ‘If he’s half-vampire and half-human then…’ my mind was trying to keep up with this.

He uttered an oath in French, then stood, moved to the end of the bed and leaned his hands on the metal frame. ‘He never changed at puberty as I did. So I can’t be sure. But then it’s the Ingenii gene that makes the difference and I’m not a carrier, Judy is. Laura’s unique. Jean is not—that I know of!’

‘Okay. A DNA test will give us the answer. My lab can do it. I need a cheek swab, fragment of skin or even a hair. See if you can get it. It’ll take a few days, but at least we’ll know for certain, then you must tell him. I want to know if he’s got a claim or not.’ I ran my hand through my hair. ‘Have you considered what this’ll do to Laura? If she finds out Jean’s the man she met in Sorrento and he might be her half-brother…?’

‘Mon Dieu! How can I tell Judy!’

The longer I knew Luc the more I realised his perception of events was very different from my own. ‘That’s not exactly what I meant. You said that Laura doesn’t remember him?’

‘No, I don’t think so.’ He shook his head. ‘I watched her at the Ritual. Surely she would have said something if she’d recognised him? Did it look to you as if she knew him?’

‘Not sure. She did watch him closely as he returned her mobile and her eyes followed him out the door. I had to get her attention.’

Luc pursed his lips. ‘Let’s assume she didn’t.’

I hoped he was right. Yet it didn’t solve the problem of Jean and I had a feeling there would be no easy solution. His actions had the hallmarks of a man who refused to acknowledge his lack of hope, and a desperate man always clings to hope. His words from yesterday made chilling sense to me now. What if something were to happen to you? Indeed. But I couldn’t believe he would ever do me any harm. How excruciating must it have been for him, watching over her every day—without her knowing—then to stand silently by as she dated other young men; waiting and hoping, only to be thwarted at the end. His features hadn’t betrayed emotion, but I smelled his hatred.

‘He loathes me.’

‘Not as much as he does me. It’s my fault, you see, that Laura chose you. He’s angry… feels betrayed. I’m worried about his mental stability; afraid he might do something… stupid.’

‘Why do you say that?’

‘He’s withdrawn even further into himself. Don’t know when was the last time he fed. You know what can happen to a vampire if he starves himself.’

He looked at me pointedly. I didn’t need reminding. Following my transformation I’d nearly gone insane from hunger after refusing to feed directly from humans.

‘Where is he now?’

‘No idea.’

‘You’ve got to find him and get that DNA sample, Luc. It can’t wait. And If you’re right about his mental condition, he mustn’t be allowed anywhere near Laura.’

He nodded.

Neither of us spoke for a few moments. I wondered if the others knew, or perhaps even guessed, that Jean had feelings for her. I hoped they didn’t. It would be humiliating for him. More importantly, Laura must never know. How would she take it, knowing that the young man she’d met as a teenager was her father’s kinsman, a vampire and possibly her half-brother? I didn’t want to picture it.

Laura tossed restlessly in her sleep. She flailed her free arm and cried out. It was as I feared—a post-traumatic nightmare. I stroked her face in an effort to wake her. ‘Laura? Laura, wake up…’

Chapter 31

Business Arrangement

LAURA

A voice said, ‘Laura?’ A cool hand touched my cheek. ‘Laura, wake up. ‘You’ve been dreaming.’

Dreaming? I didn’t know I’d fallen asleep. It was so real. My eyes struggled to open. ‘No dream. Nightmare.’ My words were slurred.

He looked at me with concern. ‘After trauma you can get nightmares.’

For how long? The thought raced through my mind. I dreamt of my best friend, Jenny, as a vampire and the image was still before my eyes. No matter that it was only a dream, a phantom of my imagination, it was disturbing. It’s not real! I told myself. I tried shaking it and the accompanying grogginess from my head. Besides that, the inside of my mouth felt like cotton wool.

I turned my head toward the window. A couple of chairs hid Russell’s dust from view. The foul memory of his breath in my face brought up bile, but I forced it down. Must get out of this room. The urge was so strong I pushed the sheets off me and tried to rise from the bed.

A firm hand gently pushed me back. ‘No, ma petite. Stay there.’ A plastic cup was placed into my hand. ‘Here, drink this. It’ll make you feel better.’

‘I want to go home.’

‘Drink first,’ Luc said. ‘And we’ll arrange something.’ He glanced at Alec. ‘She’d be safer at my place. None of the Brethren would dare try anything there.’

‘You’re probably right.’ Alec turned to me. ‘Since I can’t guarantee your safety here, it’s best if you stay at Luc’s for a while till we catch whoever sent Russell.’

‘And—’ my father added just as I opened my mouth to ask if I couldn’t simply go back to my own flat. ‘Your mother and I would love you to spend some time with us.’

How could I argue with that? ‘Can we go there now?’ I pushed the cotton blanket aside and swung my legs over the edge.

‘Laura!’ Alec protested.

I ignored him and stood up. My legs buckled beneath me as if made of jelly. Two pairs of hands caught me and lifted me back onto the bed.

‘Not until you’ve had something to eat,’ my father said, the tone of his voice making it clear he would brook no argument. ‘I’m already in enough trouble with your mother,’ he said, as he tucked the blanket around me. His face softened. ‘Laura, ma petite, you’re the most precious thing in my life, next to Judy. And right now you need to give your body a chance to recover.’

‘Breakfast is on its way,’ Alec said. He sat on the edge of my bed. Probably to ensure I didn’t try crawling to the door.

I gave a resigned sigh and looked down at my bandaged hand. ‘How long was I asleep?’ I asked.

‘Little over an hour. Not enough.’

‘I had a horrible dream.’

‘Want to talk about it?’

I thought a moment then shook my head. Alec had never met Jenny. I’m sure my father knew her though, since he’d been secretly watching over me all my life. But that wasn’t all of it. Maris had been in it, too.

Luc’s mobile rang. ‘Excuse me,’ he said and walked outside, graciously sidestepping one of the hospital staff who walked in carrying a hot tray. It smelled delicious and my stomach grumbled.

Alec smiled. ‘Good sign. Let me arrange for you to eat it in another room.’ He took the mobile from his jeans pocket and rang down to reception. ‘Dr Munro here. Do we have another suite available?’

He waited while the receptionist did a search. All the while his eyes never wavered from my face. I must have looked terrible and probably resembled an unkempt red setter: my hair was loose and tousled and I’m sure my eyes were red and puffy from lack of sleep. I brought the cup to my lips and drank. It was freshly squeezed orange juice and tasted good. The dizziness I’d experienced on waking began to wane.

‘Perfect.’ He paused. ‘No, I won’t need a wheelchair.’ He tucked the phone back into his pocket. ‘There’s a room available down the hall… moving you there now.’

He rose and wrapped the cotton blanket modestly around my waist, scooped me up like I was an invalid, and proceeded to make his way down the corridor to the other suite. ‘Follow us!’ he said to the young woman who carried my breakfast.

‘I can walk, you know!’

‘This is quicker,’ he said, and to prove it he strode at such a fast pace the girl carrying the breakfast tray clunked it back onto the trolley and practically ran after us.

Since there was no arguing with him, I put the bad dream—and everything else that happened in that room—behind me.

We reached the end of the hall and Alec turned into an open doorway. The early morning light streamed in and bounced off glass-covered pictures lining pale apricot walls, while twin beds, separated by a three-drawer cabinet, stood adjacent to a window that overlooked a leafy suburban park. He lowered me onto the nearest bed, removed the cotton blanket in which I’d been cocooned then tucked me into the fresh sheets. He took the tray, perched himself on the edge of the bed and watched me eat. Since I was unable to use my right hand, he buttered the toast, sliced the bacon and cut up the baked tomato. He was as attentive as any nurse. The contrast between his vampire self and the caring physician could not have been greater.

‘Now, our unfinished discussion.’ He leaned toward me. ‘Do you love Sommers? I’ve asked you that three times and you’ve never replied. Why the difficulty?’

‘Why does that matter to you?’

‘You’re evading the issue.’

Was I? Or was I afraid to admit I had my doubts since learning what Matt was planning to do with the white oak bullets Alec found on him? Not only that, but were I to marry him we could never have kids as it would only continue the curse, and being an only child, I wanted a house full.

‘I don’t know!’ I finally admitted. ‘How can I love him after what you told me? He’s not the man I thought he was.’ It’d been playing on my mind all this time. He and Alec and Luc would only ever be enemies. How could I marry someone who hated my family enough to want to kill them? ‘Besides, I want kids, yet I don’t want to pass on this wretched gene!’ I gave a derisive laugh. ‘I need to end this curse and the only way is to find someone with Pictish blood and have a child with him!’

Alec was silent for moment, then he said, ‘Would you be willing to do that?’

‘Do I have much choice?’ Up until last Friday I believed my future lay with Matt and in the space of four days all that had changed. I was faced with the decision of my life – to marry for love or to end my family curse, and it looked more and more like it was going to be the latter.

‘In this situation, no you don’t, since you’re apparently the Child of Light and Darkness the prophecy spoke of. It’s your destiny to end this curse.’ He paused. ‘As it appears, it’s mine.’

‘What do you mean?’

‘I’m descended from the witch who uttered the curse. My blood is Pict.’

My heart jumped into my throat and all I could do was stare at him as his words sunk in. Alec sat on the edge of my bed and watched me.

‘Why didn’t you tell me sooner?’ I eventually said.

He huffed. ‘You always want to know everything before you’re ready to hear it. If I had told you last Friday night that you need to have a child with me in order to end your family curse, I doubt you would have met me for coffee the next day!’

‘Probably not.’ Matt would probably have tried to kill him sooner.

‘Would you consider it?’

‘Have a child with you?’

He nodded.

Could I do this? My parents placed me in the care of others to ensure my safety, at great cost to themselves. Could I do any less? I tried to imagine myself fifty years from now having to explain the coming-of-age ceremony to my child and the very thought chilled me. I couldn’t let that happen. I wouldn’t let that happen!

I lifted my head and looked at Alec. We’d known each other less than a week and if I agreed to his suggestion, he would become the father of my child. The enormity of it all struck me—whatever decision I made affected the future. Yet I couldn’t deny the attraction I felt toward him and the image of the two of us making love rose unbidden in my head. A rush of pleasure surged between my thighs and I tried to mask it by looking out the window, as if deep in thought.

I felt his hand turn my chin to meet his gaze. ‘Laura, I know this is a difficult decision for you, so think of it as a business arrangement. We’ll come together until you fall pregnant and when the baby is born our contract is at an end. After that you need never see me again.’

It was so clinical, so cold, yet what choice did I have? ‘That simple, huh?’

He shook his head. ‘Anything but. The baby needs to be born in Scotland at the site of the Roman massacre. I’ll arrange all that; be with you when the time comes.’

He said nothing about feelings. How could two people be so intimate and then go their separate ways? ‘Then you’ll be gone.’

‘You won’t need me any more. Once the curse is lifted, there’s a chance your blood will revert to human and its unique properties will disappear. My role as a guardian will be over. You’ll be free to marry whoever you want and have as many children as you like.’

I should have welcomed that knowledge, but instead it filled me with emptiness. He wouldn’t be there. But I couldn’t let my mind—or my heart—dwell on that. As long as I kept in mind that my child would never have to undergo the Ritual, I could go through with it—no attachment, no obligation… no emotion.

I took a deep breath. ‘All right. I’ll do this.’

‘Good. It’s best we start tonight, while you’re ovulating.’

I’m sure I looked startled, not just by his reference to my cycle but his suggestion for us to be together so soon. ‘How did—’

‘I can smell it on you, Laura. This is the most fertile time for an Ingenii and we need to take advantage of it.’

We could have been discussing the price of fish!

He dropped his hand and his head turned toward the door. A few seconds later a young woman stood there. It was one of the hospital staff. ‘Excuse me Dr Munro, there’s a Mr and Mrs Dantonville asking to see their daughter.’

Two dear and familiar faces appeared in the doorway. It was Mum and Dad.

Chapter 32

Family Ties

LAURA

Mum and Dad both stood in the doorway as if unsure what to say or do. I smiled at them, extended my arms and temporarily put Alec’s “business arrangement” out of my mind. Mum practically threw herself over me in a huge hug.

‘It’s okay, Mum,’ I said. ‘It’s all okay,’ I whispered into her ear and patted her shoulder as she began to cry.

Dad came over and kissed the top of my head. ‘You’re still my baby girl,’ he said. He appeared even older than the last time I’d seen him.

‘I know, Dad. That’ll never change.’

‘We got a phone call early this morning,’ Mum said. ‘We came over soon as we could.’ I nodded and glanced up to see Alec quietly leave the room. ‘I’m so sorry I didn’t come to the Ritual. I just… couldn’t. The thought of seeing you as some creature’s blood supply…’ her eyes glistened.

Oh no, please no tears, I silently begged. That’s all I needed to set off my own waterworks. I took both her hands in mine. ‘Mum, I know and I understand. It’s all right. Really.’

‘We had to keep the truth from you all these years… Your father—’ she stopped and then corrected herself. ‘John and I promised not to reveal anything to you till you came-of-age. And even then Judy wanted it to come from her.’ She looked at me with tear-stained eyes. ‘I’ve loved you as my own child. Never doubt that!’

‘I know Mum, and I couldn’t have had a happier childhood. This doesn’t change anything between us. I love you as my mum and always will. The same goes for you, Dad.’

He squeezed my hand, then sat down in one of the two empty chairs by my bedside.

This must be hell for them, I thought.

‘Thank you, Laura, love.’ She cupped my cheek. ‘We’ve had the privilege of having you in our home all these years and it’s only right that Judy and Luc share that joy now. They suffered to keep you safe.’

‘I know, Mum. They told me everything.’

‘Lucien’s a good man despite… what he is,’ Dad said.

I smiled. He couldn’t bring herself to say the word, “vampire.”

‘I met him only once; the day they brought you to us,’ Mum said. ‘He came with them and arranged the necessary papers—birth certificate for you and death certificate for my little Katie.’ She smiled to cover the emotion the memory evoked. Dad placed a comforting arm around her shoulder. ‘Parental names were swapped, of course.’ She paused. ‘He came across as a very sympathetic man. I never saw him after that—till now.’

I gazed at Dad. He said nothing and his lips were set in a firm line as he gazed out the window.

‘I was worried sick how you were going to take it,’ Mum said.

‘Don’t be. I really am fine—with everything.’ I gave her a reassuring smile.

‘Do they know who did it?’ Dad asked. His gaze came back to me.

‘Yep. They were all caught. They won’t be committing any other offences.’ I raised my right eyebrow at him meaningfully.

Mum moved off the bed and sat in the other vacant chair while I briefly outlined what happened Tuesday night, and the reason Alec brought me here instead of letting the ambulance take me to RPA.

‘Thank God you weren’t injured worse,’ she said to me. ‘Have you heard how Matt is?’

‘He’s okay.’ I repeated Alec’s words. ‘The police spoke to Alec earlier this morning while I was still out of it. Said they’d be back later today to interview me.’

‘Want us to be with you?’ Dad asked. ‘You shouldn’t be alone.’

‘Look, I’m sure I’ll be fine, but it’s really up to you.’

As I finished saying it, Alec walked in and declared the police were here to speak to me.

‘We’re staying,’ Dad said.

Chapter 33

Memories

ALEC

I stepped out of the room to allow Laura some precious time with John and Eilene. Luc waited for me at the end of the corridor. ‘I saw them arrive. Thought it best not to go in,’ he said.

‘Laura will be too preoccupied to notice you’ve gone.’

‘That’s what I thought, so I’m going back to the house and Judy and I’ll be back in an hour to take her home. They will have gone by then.’

‘Fine. I’ll head down to my office.’

I took the fire escape stairs, as it allowed me to move at my natural speed. The other hospital staff rarely used them, preferring the elevator instead.

I walked into my office, sat at the desk and stared vacantly at the pile of papers next to my laptop. Several important articles waited for my attention, yet I couldn’t get my mind off Laura—could still smell her conflicting emotions. My mind replayed every word spoken between us; every expression which flitted across her face and the resigned determination when she agreed to my suggestion. I hated the thought of outright seduction and the deceit that accompanies it; better she knew the truth.

All that was left was where to meet—my apartment in the city, Luc’s place or Laura’s flat in Rozelle? And then what?

I rubbed my face as I considered the months ahead. There was someone out there who wanted her; who had sent and killed Russell. There could even be another faction who desired to end the Principate, although not the curse itself, as it bestowed power and privilege on whoever possessed the Ingenii. If anyone outside our immediate circle found out who I really was—a Pict descended from the witch, Eithne—they would kill me in order to prevent our child from ever being conceived.

We were both in danger and seeing John and Eilene after all these years brought back the memory of the day Luc and Judith handed an infant Laura into their care. It was one I’d rather forget—sunny with a blazing blue sky, as if the weather mocked the sad events that took place.

Luc had asked me to drive so he could sit in the back with his wife and child. I’ll always remember the haunted look on his face as Judith pleaded with him.

‘There has to be another way, Luc. Please, please tell me there is.’

‘We’ve been over this a thousand times, ma cherie,’ he said softly. ‘It’s either your relatives take her, or hide you in some remote location which they’d still find, and I’d lose you both.’

She turned imploring eyes to him. ‘I don’t think I can do this.’ Her voice broke.

He shook his head sadly. ‘You think I want to do this? It’s destroying me!’

Judith leaned into the crook of his arm as she cradled her baby close. Luc stroked his sleeping child’s tiny head, sighed deeply and lowered his head onto the top of hers, the silence in the car broken only by her sobbing. Luc’s shoulders quaked.

I closed that memory and forced myself back to the present, lifted a few papers and sorted through others, reminding myself of my duty as head of this hospital. Sure that Laura was safe, I scanned through the top layer of reports.

Several results needed to be published while others needed re-examining. I went through a great many using the supernatural speed of my kind, then stood and headed for the shower, discarding my jeans and T-shirt along the way.

The steaming water was refreshing as it washed over me, but I couldn’t relax and automatically fingered the gold crucifix around my neck. Images of my own mother came to mind. It had been hers once, a very long time ago. I was a boy of eleven when she died. Tuberculosis. I’d determined to become a doctor, to find a cure for the wretched disease that had killed her. It was one of the few times in my life when I saw my father cry. It was also the reason he later decided to leave Scotland.

‘This is yours now, Alec,’ my mother had said, her voice painfully weak. She held out the gold crucifix at her throat. ‘You have to undo it. I haven’t the strength.’

I leaned over her, fighting back the tears as only an eleven-year-old boy could—with anger. ‘I don’t want it, Ma. It’s yours. Give it to me when I’m all grown.’

She reached out with her hand and touched my cheek, before letting it fall back onto the bed. ‘I’m not going to be here to see that,’ she whispered as a tear rolled down her sunken cheek.

I shook my head and refused to take it.

‘Let me,’ my father said, as he gently unclasped the chain from around her neck and placed it around mine. Then he went back to her side, took both her hands in his and kissed them. ‘Sleep darling,’ he said.

She closed her eyes and I ran out of the house, my mother’s small gold cross bouncing on my bony chest and my tears mingling with the rain as I cursed all and sundry for taking my mother from me.

The shrill sound of the ringing phone shocked me into the present. How long had I been lost in the past? I glanced down at my watch. No more than two minutes. It seemed hours. I grabbed a towel, wrapped it around me and strode out to answer it. ‘Doctor Munro.’

‘The police are here to see Miss Dantonville.’

‘Okay, tell them I’ll be right out.’

I stood there for a minute to collect my thoughts, then donned fresh clothes and walked out of my office.

The same two detectives waited for me at the Reception Desk. Detective Senior Constable Delaney looked even more tired than earlier—the dark circles under his eyes were quite pronounced. The younger detective—the woman, Norris—appeared fresher. She must have managed to get some sleep since our last meeting.

Both smiled and Delaney extended his hand. ‘Thank you for seeing us again Dr Munro.’

I nodded curtly and returned the handshake.

‘Is Miss Dantonville up to speaking to us?’ he asked.

‘I think so. If you’d like to come with me, her room is on the first floor.’

They followed me into the elevator. ‘Nice facility you got here,’ Delaney said.

‘Thanks,’ I answered.

‘Your, uh, father started this place up. Is that right?’

He’d been doing his research. ‘Yes.’

‘What year was that?’

I turned to look at him. ‘1961. Checking up on me, Detective?’

He gave me a ghost of a smile. ‘Only part of the job.’

The elevator doors opened and we strode down the corridor toward Laura’s room.

‘Must be proud of the work you do here,’ he said.

He had been doing his homework. ‘Don’t know about proud. We’re all dedicated to finding a cure for some of the world’s worst diseases.’

‘How do you stay funded? You’re a private hospital. Government support must be pretty meagre.’

He was right there. ‘We’re lucky enough to have some generous benefactors who are grateful for the work we do here.’

He nodded in understanding. Like an ever-present shadow, Norris followed behind jotting in her little incident book. This was going to be tricky. I sensed Delaney’s questioning was more than just interest. He was fishing.

‘Would you mind waiting here a moment? I’d like to check if she’s strong enough,’ I asked as my hand curled around the door handle. I needed a few minutes alone with her.

Delaney nodded. I walked in and closed the door behind me.

Chapter 34

Interrogation

LAURA

Alec strode back in and approached John and Eilene. He briefly nodded to Dad as he extended his hand to Mum. ‘Long time since I’ve had the pleasure.’ He looked from one to the other. ‘I assume you know all that’s happened?’

‘We got the story from Judy,’ Dad replied. ‘It’s not in anyone’s best interest for the police to connect you personally with Laura.’

‘Lying to the police!’ Mum’s eyes widened and I saw her rising panic.

‘Mum, you don’t have to say anything. Only sit quietly. I’ll answer their questions and be as truthful as I can without compromising anyone,’ I said.

‘Eilene, would you prefer to wait in my office?’ Alec asked.

She examined each of our faces in turn. ‘No. I want to be here for Laura. I didn’t have the courage to attend the Ritual, but I’m not going to back out now.’

Dad ran his arm around her shoulders and gave them a squeeze. ‘We’re both staying,’ he said to Alec.

Alec nodded and turned to me. ‘I didn’t mention anything about your kidnapping. Actually I had to bend the truth a little. Told them we found you both unconscious and bleeding in your flat. I decided to take you here, as my hospital was closer and has better facilities—which it does—while the ambulance took Sommers elsewhere.’

‘Okay.’

In the back of my mind was a gnawing fear I may know the two detectives waiting outside. Since Matt and I had been together, we’d attended one or two functions where I got to meet several of his friends and work colleagues. His partner, Jonno, knew me well—I taught his kids. The police community was quite a tight knit affair. If I broke up with Matt, word would soon get around and it would hit him hard.

Alec went to open the door, opened it and said, ‘Mind if I stay?’

‘Yes, that’s fine, since this now involves you as well.’

I knew that voice and when his face appeared in the doorway my heart sank. Dave Delaney. Of all people... I nearly groaned aloud. Why couldn’t it have been someone I didn’t know?

Dave Delaney smiled and walked over to my side. ‘Hey Laura,’ he said, then frowned as his eyes travelled over my injuries. He and Matt had been partners before Matt’s recent promotion to the city. Dave had been his mentor in many ways, and Matt once mentioned his mind was as sharp as a switchblade; that he made connections others missed.

My stomach clenched.

‘How are you?’ he asked.

‘Sore.’ I managed a half-hearted smile.

‘Look, I know Jonno should be in charge here, but I specially requested this assignment. We’re working together on this one. I want to catch this SOB.’

‘We all do. Whoever it is, has attacked one of our own,’ a low female voice said. It belonged to the other detective, a pretty young woman in navy pants and black and white polka dot blouse who stood behind him.

‘Oh, sorry. Laura, this is Detective Constable Norris,’ he indicated with a flick of his head.

‘Barbara,’ she said with a smile.

‘Nice to meet you,’ I replied. She had a pleasant smile, but I did notice the way she kept stealing glances at Alec. I wondered who was doing the looking—the detective or the woman?

I looked back to Dave who was eyeing Eilene and John with interest.

‘Dave, I’d like you to meet my parents.’

‘Glad to meet you, Mr and Mrs—Dantonville?’ He didn’t take it for granted that our surnames were the same. People divorced and remarried too frequently these days. I always had to be careful when addressing my pupils’ parents. On one occasion I’d made the mistake of assuming a parent’s surname was the same as their child’s—much to our mutual embarrassment.

‘That’s right,’ Dad answered.

Dave smiled. ’It’s always good to check.’ He turned his attention back to me. ‘Laura, I know this is painful for you, but I’d like you to try to remember exactly what happened Tuesday night.’

‘Matt and I drove up to my block of flats. We got out and went to my door. I unlocked it, opened it and someone grabbed me. I screamed and got hit on the head. That’s it.’ I shrugged.

‘What time was that?’

‘Um, after nine, nine-thirty? I’m not that sure.’

‘That coincides with the neighbours’ statement. They said they heard a scream from your flat around that time. He—or they—were waiting for you. If it had been a straight burglary, they would have fled the scene as soon as they heard you coming—out the window. But they didn’t.’ He stopped for a moment and his eyes never left my face. ‘Did you see anything?’

‘No. It was dark and besides, I never got the chance.’

‘Sure.’

He grabbed hold of a spare chair near the door, brought it next to Dad and sat down facing me. ‘Laura, what I don’t understand is why they’d slash your arm when you were already unconscious. From what we can tell, Matt pulled out his gun and tried to fire.’ I must have reacted when he said that, for he added, ‘It was at least a metre from where he fell.’

Mum’s hand found mine and squeezed.

‘If it was just one individual Matt would have easily dealt with him, but his head was shoved into that doorframe with such violence, I can’t see one person doing it. There had to have been two or three at least and Matt saw them.’ He paused. ‘Mmmmm, then what were they after?’

I knew exactly what they were after and I didn’t want Dave to go there, so I tried changing the subject. ‘How is Matt?’

‘They’ve got him in an induced coma. But at least he’s out of emergency.’

I felt the blood drain from my face. Alec told me Matt was unconscious but that he was okay. He didn’t mention anything about a coma. I turned my head to where he stood near the window, silently watching proceedings.

‘It means they’re giving his body a chance to recover and hopefully, once they’re sure there’s no bleeding on the brain, they’ll slowly bring him out of it,’ he said.

‘Bleeding on the brain,’ I repeated, as it slowly sunk in.

‘You mean he could have brain damage?’ Dad asked.

‘There’s always that possibility,’ Alec replied.

I resisted the urge to cry and swallowed the rising lump in my throat.

‘He’s strong. He’ll get through this.’ Dave cracked a small smile.

His words felt like a punch in my stomach, confirmation that the sooner I left him, the safer he would be—and so would my family.

‘Anyway, that slash on your arm’s bothering me,’ he went on.

No one said a word. I’m sure I wasn’t the only one wondering where this was headed.

Dave pursed his lips. ‘Know what I think?’ I nearly stopped breathing. ‘We’re dealing with the same killer who’s responsible for the current spate of murders Matt’s been investigating.’

He was right on both counts. Mum’s hand squeezed mine was so tightly I was sure she’d cut off my circulation. Dad fidgeted in his chair, licked his lips once or twice but said nothing.

Dave twisted in his chair to face Alec. ‘Doc, I’m willing to have a bet here, that there was something unusual about Laura’s injury and you brought her here for immediate treatment and possible tests. Am I right?’

‘Yes,’ Alec replied.

‘You also told me that Laura had lost a lot of blood.’

Alec nodded and Barbara rifled through her notebook.

‘What’s bothering me, is that there was no trace of Laura’s blood at the scene. Matt’s, yes. But, Laura’s? Not a drop! How could anyone lose so much blood and not leave a trace? Forensics was pretty thorough. Where did it all go?’

Alec calmly returned Dave’s gaze, but his lips were a tight line.

‘Do you mind if I take a look at your medical records for last night?’ Dave asked.

‘Be my guest.’ Alec pulled the mobile phone from his pocket and asked for the necessary documentation.

While we waited Dave took the notebook from Barbara’s hands and flicked through a few pages before handing it back to her. It was the longest couple of minutes of my life. No one spoke.

There came a knock on the door and an orderly stepped in with a manila folder in his hand. Alec indicted for him to hand it over to Dave, who perused it thoroughly before passing the loose-leaf copies to his partner. She made more notes in her little pad.

‘Four units of blood? That’s quite a bit isn’t it?’ He looked questioningly at Alec.

‘It is. That’s why I brought her here—it’s closer than Balmain. I was worried we could lose her,’ he said.

Dave nodded, apparently satisfied. Barbara handed the folder back to Alec.

‘Then correct me if I’m wrong.’ Dave kept his eyes fixed on Alec. ‘But if I were to unwrap Laura’s bandage, would I find bite marks or perhaps deep puncture wounds?’

I think I may have let out an audible gasp, surprised he had stumbled onto the truth. Suddenly, I had the attention of everyone in the room.

‘I’m sorry Laura, I didn’t want to tell you’ —Alec turned to me— ‘as I was waiting for the right opportunity.’ He glared at Dave. ‘You may at least have prepared her.’

Alec had brilliantly salvaged the situation giving Dave the impression I knew nothing about it. I sincerely hoped my shocked expression would be interpreted that way.

‘I won’t apologise, Laura. I needed to see your reaction—give your memory a jolt in case it was blocking something out,’ Dave explained.

‘I told you exactly what happened—everything from the moment I walked in till I was knocked out!’

‘And that’s what I needed to know.’

‘You think my daughter is suppressing something?’ Dad asked.

‘It happens,’ he answered before shifting his attention back to Alec. ‘Tell me Doc, did you see something unusual and were there traces of saliva on the wound?’

Alec briefly glanced at me before returning his attention to Dave. ‘Yes to the former, but the results of the saliva test only just arrived on my desk.’

‘Are they human?’

‘Yes.’

‘Same as the others then,’ Dave said.  ‘Appears we’re dealing with one or maybe more perps who believe themselves to be—vampires,’ he emphasised the last word. ‘Tell me, have you written your report yet?’

Alec gave a derisive little laugh. ‘No. I was procrastinating on that one. How do you think it would look if I reported a patient’s blood loss was the result of human exsanguination?’

Dave snorted. ‘Up until a week ago I probably would’ve agreed with you. As of late I’m open to a more,’ he paused, ‘imaginative explanation! We’ve had a series of unusual murders lately. Victims completely drained of blood and—what appear to be—puncture marks on the bodies. We’ve kept it kept from the media, so I’d appreciate you co-operation Doctor.’

‘I don’t think you need worry there,’ Alec replied.

If only Dave knew how incredibly close he was—circling the target without hitting the bullseye. I hated having to circumvent the truth like this, yet I knew there was no other way.

Mum relaxed a little, allowing circulation back into my fingers, but I knew she was worried. Once or twice I felt her tremble. Dad tried his best to keep still, yet every now and then he shifted uncomfortably in his seat.

Alec was the only one out of the four of us who seemed unfazed. ‘You think the attack on Laura and this spate of killings are related?’

‘Could be. Although what I want to know is, whether she was a random victim or deliberately chosen, especially as they’ve added a detective to their tally…’ he said, then shook his head as if trying to sort out all the possibilities.

‘You think she’s still in danger?’ Alec asked.

Dave thought a while. ‘If they’re following their MO, the job wasn’t finished—they were interrupted. None of the previous victims survived. Laura did. Unless they’re suddenly deviating, I’m guessing they might come after her,’ he said. ‘I might even consider giving Laura some protection. That way they might think twice before coming back to finish the job.’

‘Protection?’ I almost choked and looked—with panicked eyes, I’m sure—at Alec.

‘That’s not necessary,’ Alec began slowly, almost hypnotically and his eyes turned a much lighter shade of lavender as he locked his gaze on Dave. ‘Perhaps it’s best for Laura to remain with her aunt in Vaucluse and police protection be given to Detective Inspector Sommers, in hospital?’

‘That’s a consideration,’ Dave agreed.

‘Oh and if you want, I can let you have that saliva sample, although it will be almost impossible to find a match.’ Alec’s eyes resumed their normal appearance again.

‘I’ll take it to forensics.’ Dave blinked a few times. ‘Laura, it may be necessary for you to stay with your aunt rather than be on your own and we’ll put a guard around your flat in case the perps come back. We’re expending a lot of manpower on your case. This doesn’t just involve Matt and you any more. It’s a personal attack on the police, and we can’t let them win,’ he said. ‘I want you out of danger and once Matt wakes up, hopefully he’ll remember and we’ll have more details to go on. Enough to catch whoever’s responsible.’

Alec smiled.

Dave slapped his knee and got up from the chair. ‘Right. I think that’s all for now. Thank you for your help, Doc.’ He extended his hand, then turned to John and Eilene. ‘Pleasure meeting you, Mr and Mrs Dantonville.’ With Barbara on his heels, he left the room.

Alec strode over to the door and closed it.

Mum leaned her head on the back of the chair. ‘That was the most nerve-wracking experience of my life.’ Her head suddenly shot forward ‘They’re not going to come back again, are they? Rethink what was said and want more of an explanation? What on earth would I say to them?’ Her frightened gaze went from me to Alec and then to Dad. ‘Oh, dear, I’m not going to sleep tonight for worrying!’ She sank her head into her hands.

My mum was a gem, but the biggest worry-worm I ever knew. She could stress-out a meditating monk! Unless we could reassure her, she’d have to be sedated and poor Dad would spend the next couple of days calming her down.

‘Eilene,’ Alec said. ‘Everything’s going to be fine. They won’t come back. I promise. Rest easy.’

She looked up into his face. ‘Really?’

‘Really.’ He gave her his best smile.

Dad got up from his chair and came around to her side. ‘I think we both need a strong drink.’

‘A bit of brandy won’t harm you,’ Alec said.

‘There’s a nice little pub just down the street from here. C’mon Leeny,’ Dad said, and he helped Mum up from the chair.

‘I’m glad we could be here for you,’ she said as she hugged me goodbye.

Dad kissed me on the forehead. ‘Goodbye, Baby.’ It felt so final, as if he were saying it for the last time.

‘I’ll come and visit, soon.’ I gave him a big squeeze. ‘Thanks for being the best dad a girl ever had!’

He squeezed back and I felt his emotion.

Alec escorted them to the door and we were alone again.

Chapter 35

Bonding

LAURA

When Mum and Dad left, a moment of sadness settled over me for I knew for certain a part of my life went with them—my old life. Alec sat on the edge of my bed and gazed at me with a half-smile.

‘You’ve got that faraway look. What are you thinking?’

‘Old parents, new parents,’ I said. ‘My changing life.’

‘It’s not over yet.’

‘I know.’

Alec’s proposition for tonight lay like a invisible wall between us and my stomach clenched in anticipation. I suddenly felt uncomfortable in his company and when my mobile phone went off, I nearly jumped. I picked it up and checked the screen. It was Jen. After everything that had occurred over the past few days I’d forgotten about her. ‘It’s my best friend, Jen.’

‘I’ll leave you to talk then.’

I waited till he left the room to answer it. ‘Hi Jen. It’s me,’

‘LAURA! ARE YOU ALL RIGHT?’ she shouted.

‘Yes, yes, I’m okay. No need to yell—’

‘Where are you?’ She lowered her tone, just a fraction.

‘A private hospital in Rozelle, but I’m being discharged later today.’

‘It’s been on the news. That was your flat, wasn’t it, they were talking about?’

‘Um… yes.’

‘What happened?’

‘Some burglars, the police think. We must have disturbed them. They were inside and knocked us out.’

‘You were lucky you weren’t killed!’ she said, a slight tremor in her voice. ‘Oh, Laura!’

‘I’m okay, honestly, Jen.’

‘Does your family know?’

‘Oh yeah. As a matter of fact they just left.’

‘How are you getting home? Don’t dare tell me you’re taking a bus or taxi or something. I’ll come and pick you up.’

‘No, no, it’s fine, Jen. Aunt Judy wants me to come and stay with her a few days. She’s on her way now.’

‘All right, then, as long as you’re not going back to your flat. Otherwise you could always come stay with me.’

‘Thanks, you’re a angel. But I promised Aunt Judy.’

‘Ring me when you get there so I don’t worry, okay?’

I rolled my eyes. ‘Yes, Mum!’

‘You know what I mean, Laura Dantonville!’ She gave a light laugh. It was good to hear the anxiety had gone from her voice. ‘Have you heard how Matt is?’

I swallowed. ‘Yeah. He’s still unconscious, but out of danger. They rammed his head pretty hard into the door frame.’

‘The shits!’ she exclaimed. ‘I hope they catch the lot and put ‘em away for life.’

I wanted to say that’s already been done; that they won’t be bothering me or anyone ever again. How I longed to tell her everything, but I couldn’t. Not yet.

I heard the clip-clop of Judy’s high heels on the floor as she came through the door. ‘Jen, my aunt’s here. Can I ring you later?’

‘Fine. Give me her address and I’ll pop over while you’re there, if that’s okay?’

‘I’ll check with her. Should be all right, though. I’ll text you the address,’ I said as Judy came in and dropped a light kiss on my cheek.

‘Talk to you later, then. I’m so glad you’re okay, hon. Bye.’

I put the phone back on the bedside table. ‘I can’t keep this from her for too long,’ I said to Judy.

‘We’ll work it out, dear. How are you feeling?’

‘Better, thanks.’ I smiled up at her.

‘Ready to come home?’

Home. That was something else I was going to have to get used to. Until now it was a little one bedroom flat in Rozelle, but if my parents had their way I was sure I’d soon be calling their massive mansion in Vaucluse, aka Vampire Central, home. Still, anywhere was better than here.

I threw back the covers only to realise all I had for clothing was the hospital gown and the shorts I‘d been wearing when Alec brought me in. Oh, and the shoes. If I put those on, I made a real fashion statement!

‘Don’t worry, dear. You’re not going out like that. I came prepared,’ Judy said and she lifted the small luggage bag she brought with her onto the bed and unzipped it. She must have gone through the closet of my room at Luc’s before coming here for I didn’t recognise any of the pieces of clothing she pulled out of there.

‘Your father and I went shopping for clothes for you to celebrate your homecoming,’ she said. ‘We hoped you’d stay for a while. At least for some part of the holidays.’

‘Of course I will. We have a lot to catch up on!’

Her smile widened and I found myself looking forward to spending time with them both. There were questions I wanted answers to, particularly from Luc.

As I threw off the drab hospital gown and slipped into a pale green, knee-length shirtdress from the bag Judy brought, I peppered her with questions.

‘Mother?’ I had to say it. Calling her “Judy” seemed wrong to me and the affectionate look she gave in return confirmed it. But something had been niggling at me since witnessing my parents closeness.

‘Yes, dear?’ She sat on the edge of the bed and elegantly crossed one leg over the other.

‘Have…’ I swallowed and tried again. ‘Have you ever considered becoming… like Luc, a vampire? That way you’d always be together.’

Her eyes widened in surprise.

‘I mean,’ I began quickly. ‘You love each other so much and knowing that you will eventually… um, die—’

‘Laura dear,’ she held up her hand. ‘If only that were possible. We did discuss it early in our relationship. Unfortunately the very gene that blesses the Ingenii with youth and longevity, prevents our transformation into vampire form. It’s been tried.’

I sat down on the edge of the bed next to her, not knowing what to say. Two people who I was beginning to love as my parents, and who undeniably belonged together, were doubly doomed; to not only carry the cursed gene which drew vampires like bees to blossom flowers, but to stand by and helplessly watch as one of them slowly succumbed to the inevitability of old age and death while the other remained forever young. I wanted to yell at the unfairness of it.

Judy patted my hand. ‘I’ve accepted it, dear. Your father and I have made… arrangements… when the time comes.’

She spoke calmly and a small smile hovered at the corners of her mouth, yet I felt that was for my benefit. Beneath the surface her emotions must have been churning. Mine were.

‘Arrangements?’ I didn’t like the sound of that. Was it some sort of suicide pact or something? How would they do it? Most vampires, apart from Alec and Luc, would simply walk out into the sunlight and wait for their own personal Armageddon. A wooden stake through the heart? Would my mother have the mental strength to do that to him? And then what? Take poison or something?

‘Laura?’ Her voice dragged me away from my morbid thoughts.

‘I’m here.’

‘For a while you weren’t.’ She sighed. ‘There’s nothing for you to worry about, so don’t dwell on it, dear.’

‘You think? After opening a Pandora’s box in my mind with that word?’

‘Put the lid back on it. It’s nothing drastic or tragic as I believe you’re imagining. And besides, it’s still a long way off. I intend being here for at least another fifty or so years. To see my grandchildren.’ She smiled.

I tried smiling back but that uneasy feeling didn’t leave me, so I decided to be circumspect about it. Since whatever they planned lay in the distant future and I couldn’t do anything about it anyway, I took her advice and shelved it—for the present.

Chapter 36

The Pledge

ALEC

I left Laura in Judith’s care and went back to my office. It gave me the opportunity to look over the blood supply list. Why hadn’t Delaney questioned me about the time? There had been at least a good two-hour delay between the time when l brought her here and when she received blood. He was too good a detective to miss something like that.

Scanning down the column, the vacant time entry stared up at me. Carol had forgotten to fill it in! In her hurry, she’d left that unrecorded. Everything else was there—date, number of units, blood type and the requesting doctor—except the time.

The woman deserved a bonus.

I filed it back into the folder and headed to my office. There were emails to reply to and conference dates to confirm.

The phone rang. It was Luc. ‘Alec, I’ve been in contact with the other Elders and we’re thinking of holding the Pledge, but you’ve got the final say in this. Is it yea or nay?’

‘You’ve got my yea. No argument on that one. As long as this rogue’s at large, Laura’s not safe. Only the Pledge will guarantee that.’

‘That’s what I thought. We could hold the ceremony in the pavilion again, although the ballroom would be better. This ceremony needs to be conducted away from prying human eyes.’

He was right. It’d be perfect. The idea of holding the Pledge in the garden seemed impractical, especially as a public recitation by several hundred vampires could attract unwanted attention.

‘My sentiments exactly. Anything on Jean?’ I asked as I rifled through several papers on my desk.

‘I’ve just spoken to him. He’s on his way. Reluctantly, I may add. He doesn’t trust me.’

‘Can you blame him?’

‘You know my reasons. I did what was necessary to keep them apart. What if the DNA test proves positive?’

‘I’m not accusing you Luc. In your situation I may have done the same. I don’t know.’ And since coming to know Laura, I thought, I can understand why.

‘No, I believe you would have acted very differently.’

Neither of us spoke for a moment.

‘As long as Laura’s with me I doubt he’ll try to make contact.’ But what if he was desperate enough to? My mind raced ahead already putting a plan into action to avert that very situation. I was sure Luc was doing the same.

‘That’s good. Tie her to your side if you have to.’

I couldn’t tell if he was serious. ‘I don’t think that’ll be necessary. Besides, she’s with Judith right now.’

‘She’s been waiting a long time to be a mother, mon ami.’ I could almost hear the smile at the other end of those words.

‘That’s why I left them together for a while. They’ve got a lot to talk about. And don’t worry—’ I heard his sharp intake of breath ‘—it’s daylight.’

‘Still, whoever our rebel is may have minions.’

I extended my senses and even though I promised not to listen in, I homed in on their voices to check that everything was all right. Just as quickly I withdrew and glanced at my ring. It glowed a healthy scarlet. ‘Everything’s fine, Luc. They’re getting to know each other.’

‘I’ll take your word for it,’ he said. ‘Bring her here as soon as she’s ready.’ He rung off.

I got up from my desk and headed back to Laura’s room.

It was time to take her home.

Chapter 37

Coming Home

LAURA

We sat in my mother’s favourite part of the house; her sitting room, she called it, situated opposite the dining room at the end of the hall. It was as feminine in decor as Luc’s study was masculine; cream walls and beige sisal rugs blended with the plush softness of two linen covered sofas, whose muted sage greens complemented the lichen coloured, glass-topped wicker coffee table, the centre of which held a crystal pitcher filled with fresh garden roses.

A vintage wrought-iron chandelier, entwined with green enamel leaves, hung from the stuccoed ivory ceiling, and various botanical prints vied for attention with framed photos of my mother as a young woman. White wrought-iron bookshelves filled with pot plants and mismatched pieces of English china lined the walls, while expansive French doors opened to reveal another view of the garden beyond.

Judy settled herself in one of the sofas after making sure I was comfortably reclined in one of the armchairs.

Alec had taken the small luggage bag she had brought with her to the hospital and deposited it in my bedroom. Then he joined us.

‘Laura, I believe we may have come up with a solution to end your present danger,’ Luc said. He was seated next to Judy. ‘It’s the Blood Pledge.’

‘What’s that?’ I asked.

‘A sacred oath taken by all the Brethren to protect the Ingenii and Guardian. Sworn on the Serpent Ring, any who break it, die,’ he answered.

‘You mean, they’re—executed?’

‘Not by any living being. The ring strikes them down. The eyes of the serpents erupt fire and they are destroyed.’

My gaze automatically drifted down to the ring on my hand. Here was yet another thing I would have to add to the list of other things in this strange, new world I had to accept. Magic. Who believed such stuff in the twenty-first century? Yet how could I deny it. The serpent’s eyes gave off a subtle glow. It gave a completely new twist to the old saying, if looks could kill!

‘Luc…’ I started then changed my mind. He said it would please him if I could call him Papa. I thought I’d give it a try. Would it feel strange?

‘Papa, have you ever seen it happen?’

His face beamed. ‘Merci, ma petite,’ he said, but the smile faded as he told me about the first two rebellions and how they were dealt with; how one of those who had taken the Pledge broke his oath and fire flared from the serpents’ eyes. Since then, there had been peace. ‘Many are still alive who remember, but the newly transformed, like those who attacked you, have never seen it happen.’

‘Maybe it’s time they did,’ Alec said. He was leaning against the wall by the French doors. I noticed it gave him a direct view of me.

He and Luc started to discuss the logistics of summoning all the Brethren to swear allegiance to the two of us.

‘We’ll begin the Summons. Before this year ends I want every last of the Brethren to take the Blood Pledge,’ Luc said.

Alec nodded in affirmation. ‘Prefects only?’

‘Best way, since they’re responsible for the Brethren in their respective territories. Any breach of the Pledge will be a reflection of their own loyalty and they will be liable. Much more effective than individual oath taking and—’ he emphasised that last word ‘—it’ll be faster. It can also be accomplished in one night.’

‘What about those who don’t show?’ I asked.

There was a dangerous gleam in Luc’s eyes. ‘Stripped of their offices and reacquainted with the sun.’

I swallowed. It was hard getting used to vampire politics. A compassionate democracy it was not. Yet I couldn’t deny Luc’s harsh judgement, having experienced first hand the cruelty of those who hated the Princeps. Still, it was too frightening a thought for me dwell on now. From their conversation, I assumed the “Prefects” were similar to magistrates who dealt with the vampires in their respective cities or countries. Therefore a pledge taken by them would be binding on all under their power. And if it could all be done in just one night, even better.

‘Laura, I know that’s not what you’re used to, but we have no choice,’ Alec said.

‘It’s okay. I’m beginning to understand.’ Deep down I hoped there’d be no dissenters, so no one would have to be killed on my account. I’d seen too much of that already. At least now I knew they didn’t go “whoosh” in the sunlight, as I once laughingly expressed to Judy. They kind of… sizzled!

‘How about this coming Sunday night?’ Luc asked. His eyes ranged between Alec, Judy and myself.

We all agreed. I certainly didn’t have anything planned. My soon-to-be-ex-boyfriend was in hospital in a coma and my unit was off limits until Russell’s killer was caught.

‘Good, then that’s settled,’ Alec said.

The way his gaze locked onto mine resurrected images of the two of us together, linked in the most intimate ways, and once again I looked away and tried to think of something else.

‘We better start contacting the Prefects,’ Luc said.

‘I can send the necessary emails. Let me know to whom,’ Alec said.

‘I’ll send you the list,’ Luc replied, after which he leaned down and kissed Judy. ‘I’ll see you later tonight, ma cherie.’ Then coming over to me, he said, ‘Get some rest, ma petite,’ and he dropped a light kiss on the top of my head before strolling from the room.

Just as I began to relax, confident everything would be okay, my injured arm began to throb. Whatever Alec had given me earlier to ease the pain had worn off. I leaned my head back and closed my eyes.

‘Laura, are you in pain?’ he asked.

‘Uh huh.’

‘Judith, can you please bring some Panadol and a glass of water.’

I heard her padded footsteps cross the rug as she left the room. Cool fingers against my temples caused me to jump in surprise.

‘Take it easy,’ Alec said. ‘Only trying to help. Close your eyes.’

My heart thumped in my chest at his touch and I had to force myself to relax. He rubbed my temples till Judy came back, his fingers soothing against my skin and I had to resist the urge to place my hands over his.

‘Take this,’ he said.

I opened my eyes, took the glass of water and the two tablets he held out to me and quickly swallowed them down. ‘I’m tired.’

‘You’ve had very little sleep and after everything’s that’s happened to you, I’m surprised you’ve been awake this long. That police interview was exhausting enough. Try to get some sleep, the tablets will help.’

He was right. If not for Russell I would have easily slept several hours more. I curled up in the sofa and tried not to think of the way my life had changed in the last few days.

Alec sat down in one of the recliners opposite and twirled the Serpent Ring round his finger as he gazed at me. Neither of us said a word. As the seconds passed the heat rose to my cheeks, and to hide my discomfort, I turned my head into the side of the recliner and closed my eyes. Yet still I felt his gaze on me.

Chapter 38

Precious Jewels

ALEC

While Laura dozed, I thought of the impossible situation I’d deliberately placed her in. She’d now have no choice but to leave Sommers. Would she want to stay with him after learning his intent to kill us? Then, of course, there was the matter of the Child. My child, not his—should Laura conceive tonight.

My body reacted in anticipation.

I rose and walked over to the French doors. Judith was still in the room. I didn’t turn back around till I heard her leave and then my gaze went straight to Laura. She stirred and sighed in her sleep, and her deep-copper hair spilled over the floral green cushion, almost like molten bronze. A slight curl made it turn up at the ends and I remembered the silky feel of it round my fingers the last time I touched it.

I crouched down next to her, smoothed some fallen strands away from her face and gently tucked them behind her ear; careful not to wake her. Her lips were slightly parted and the memory of how they felt beneath mine came rushing back and my body reacted once again.

Damn! No other woman had ever had this affect on me.

Judith walked back in carrying a steaming cup of tea and a book. She said nothing, but the smile on her lips when she looked at me spoke volumes.

I grabbed my laptop, sat back down and began sending emails to the various Prefects but, damn, if it didn’t take all my concentration to stay on task.

Judith settled herself comfortably back on her sofa and started reading—a crime novel, by the cover. Within an hour, she too had dozed off. Both slept peacefully throughout most of the afternoon.

Luc popped in a little while later. Seeing Judith asleep on the armchair, he made his way to her side, took the book from her hand and placed it on the coffee table. He kissed her cheek before spreading a cotton blanket over her. ‘Isn’t she beautiful?’ he said proudly, his voice barely above a whisper. He straightened up and looked over to where Laura lay sleeping. ‘The two precious jewels in my life. My women.’

I closed my laptop. ‘How’s it coming?’

‘Three Prefects haven’t responded. I’ll give them another twenty-four hours.’

‘Which three?’

‘The Eastern Europeans—Karl, Timur and Milena.’

‘Jake mentioned them, although I haven’t really had a chance to talk to him about it.’ That’s all we needed, three of the most powerful and ancient districts causing trouble. Karl had been ruling the Bohemian Brethren for nearly three hundred years and was usually at loggerheads with the other two. They were continually fighting over territory. Last I heard he and the Hungarian prefect, Timur, were trying to squeeze out Milena; take over and divide her Slovak Prefecture between them. Hence, their absence from the Ritual.

‘I sent him over to broker some sort of peace between them and put an end to their petty squabbles.’

‘And?’ I prompted when he didn’t elaborate.

‘They were all compliant…’

‘But?’

He let out a deep breath. ‘Jake felt he wasn’t really needed. They’d worked it out by the time he got there. It was almost as if Milena created it in order to get him there.’

‘Huh! Interesting. Did he say anything more?’ Jake was no fool, and if he felt something strange was going on in Europe, it needed investigating. I made a mental note to speak with those Prefects right after the Pledging.

‘No. Anyway, problem—whatever it was—is settled. They’ve got no excuse not to come.’

I nodded.

He walked over to the French doors and looked out. ‘As soon as my men rise, I’ll place them around the grounds. The area down near the water isn’t secure.’

We spent the next hour planning the ceremony, no detail left out. There was too much at stake. Never had it been more personal for Luc.

By the time we finished it was early afternoon, Laura still slept and I didn’t want to wake her. She was home, she was safe and since both her parents were here as well, it gave me the perfect opportunity to step out and head for the lab. There were several experiments needing my attention.

I was back at the house by early evening. Laura had slept through lunch and I didn’t want her to miss out the next meal. It was time to wake her.

I leaned down and softly stroked her face. ‘Laura, wake up.’

Chapter 39

Human Or Vampire?

LAURA

Something soft and feathery touched my face. I opened my eyes to see Alec leaning over me. His bent fingers gently brushed my cheek.

‘Hello,’ he whispered. ‘You’ve been asleep for over seven hours.’

‘What time is it?’ I said sleepily.

‘Just gone six.’

My stomach rumbled. ’I’m hungry.’

‘I’m not surprised. You haven’t eaten since early this morning. How do you feel?’

I did a mental check then flexed my hand and tried twisting my wrist. It felt more comfortable—less painful than before. ‘Better, I think. It doesn’t seem to hurt that much any more.’

‘Good. I want to take a look at it—change the dressing and check the stitches.’

My stomach rumbled again. He smiled. ‘Dinner’s on its way up.’

A light snore came from the other end of the room. I turned my head to see Judy asleep in the armchair.

‘She fell asleep while reading,’ Alec quietly said. ‘I don’t want to wake her.’

‘You’ve been here the whole time?’

‘Through some of it,’ he said.

I breathed out a contented sigh and rose to a sitting position. He looked at me and smiled, but I didn’t miss the way his eyes moved down to my throat. He’d fed from me yesterday morning, yet I was reluctant to offer him my blood. It was fear of succumbing to him that held me back.

The shrill sound of Alec’s ringing phone almost made me jump. He stood and dug it out of his back pocket. ‘Alec Munro here. Yeah…’ His expression changed—alert. ‘Has he said anything, asked for anyone?’ His gaze was on me. ‘Uh huh… right… okay, thanks for letting me know.’

I knew it was something to do with Matt.

Alec shoved the mobile phone back into his jeans pocket, braced his hands on the arms on the recliner and leaned down toward me. My eyes were automatically drawn to his mouth. ‘He’s awake and out of intensive care,’ he said. Every nerve in my body tensed, but I couldn’t tell if it was from Alec’s closeness or the fact I’d have to confront Matt. ‘There doesn’t seem to be any brain damage, but they’ll be conducting tests tomorrow morning just to be sure. His family’s there with him.’

‘Okay. I need to see him; speak to him.’

‘Tomorrow.’

He remained staring down at me and I couldn’t pull away. My insides tightened with a strange mix of excitement and fear—fear at what I was beginning to feel for him and the knowledge that it wasn’t going to go away. How on earth was I going to tell Matt of the pact I’d willingly made with Alec? A growing pregnancy wasn’t something I’d be able to hide for very long. And no matter the valid reason for it, Matt would never understand.

Alec’s gaze slowly slid to my mouth and as he leaned further toward me, Judy stirred. ‘How long have I been asleep? What time is it?’

He froze and I turned my head away as I felt the hot blush creep up my cheeks. Alec was about to kiss me, of that I had no doubt. And… I wouldn’t have stopped him.

My stomach clenched all over again. I couldn’t go on like this.

Alec straightened and, without taking his gaze from me, said, ‘Dinnertime, and I’m about to check Laura’s stitches.’

‘Is she awake then?’ Judy asked.

‘Have been for some time,’ I answered.

She rose from the sofa and came over to us, smoothing her hair back into place. ‘I need a cup of tea.’

It was just the thing I needed to hear at that moment—trivial and inconsequential. I stretched to ease the tension from my body while Alec went to stand by the French doors.

Luc walked in carrying a tray smelling of roast beef and mashed potatoes. ‘The cook just finished it,’ he said.

I sat up, wondering how I was going to balance it on my lap.

‘Take this dear,’ Judy said and she plucked a metal fold up tray from beside my armchair and set it up on my lap. ‘I’ve used it on occasion here.’

‘What about you?’ I asked.

‘This will do nicely.’ She picked up a plump cushion from the sofa.

As I ate, I tried to avoid looking at Alec, yet once or twice I ventured to look up to see him staring at me. I swallowed and lowered my eyes again. Judy and Luc’s voices filled in the void as neither Alec nor I spoke. I was too aware of the hours that were left before he and I were to come physically together.

The knot in my stomach tightened and I pushed the rest of my meal away.

A tiny alarm went off in Alec’s watch. ‘Time to change your dressing, Laura.’ He opened his medic bag and removed a pair of sharply pointed scissors and a small metal tray.

‘All yours,’ I said and held out my wrist to him.

His eyes crinkled at the corners but that soon disappeared as he unpeeled the dressing and removed the gauze. ‘Luc, take a look at this.’

‘What is it? Is something wrong?’ I didn’t want to look, as blood and anything associated with it always made me cringe. But there was something in Alec’s tone that made me want to. I looked down expecting to see a nasty gash with dark stitching and ugly puckered skin, but instead there appeared a near-clean whitish scar with the surgical stitching half-hanging out.

Alec glanced at me questioningly. I shrugged. Luc and Judy were at my side in an instant. ‘Even for one of the Bloodgifted, this is unusual. Your body has completely healed itself in… one day!’

As we watched, one of the stitches popped out, slid down my arm and onto the blanket. The skin around it was a healthy pink.

Luc’s brows were drawn. ‘She’s more vampire than human,’ he softly said.

‘I can’t be absolutely sure,’ Alec replied. ‘But the healing process is definitely not human.’ He pulled a pair of tweezers from within his bag and removed the rest of the stitching from my arm. My skin closed over the neat, little pricks leaving a smooth, unmarked surface.

‘Laura, have you ever had a craving for blood, dear?’ Judy asked.

‘No.’ I looked at my father—a vampire. Was there a possibility that one day I could become one? The thought frightened me.

‘Have you always healed so quickly?’ Alec asked.

‘I think so.’ I turned to Judy. She probably knew every injury I’d ever had.

‘When she was little she healed faster than anyone else, but we didn’t make much of it.’ She looked at me. ‘I lost track when you left home.’

‘I’ve rarely been injured, and if I did get a cut I just shoved a bandaid onto it and forgot it.’

Alec didn’t say anything. He just looked thoughtfully at me.

‘Well, I suppose there’s no need to keep the bandage on any more, is there?’ I asked.

He took it and threw it into the bin. ‘You’re a puzzle, Laura.’

‘Then it’s a pity you don’t intend being around to solve it!’

His eyes narrowed slightly. ‘I thought that’s what you preferred?’

‘I’ve changed my mind.’

Without any warning, he took my hand and pulled me from the sofa. ‘Excuse us,’ he said to Luc and Judy as he dragged me from the room.

‘What do you think you’re doing?’ I demanded of him.

He said nothing, but pulled me behind him up the wide, marble stairs to the next level, past my bedroom to the next wing of the house and to a door I didn’t recognise. He pushed it open and as he ushered me through it, I heard the lock click in place.

Chapter 40

Bargain Sealed

LAURA

A lone, tall lamp shone in—what I assumed to be—Alec’s room. Bare white walls with recessed shelves filled with books stared back at me. There were no windows. A crystal chandelier, on a long chain, hung down from a pale, stuccoed ceiling. In one corner of the room stood a four-drawer cabinet, identical to a smaller version next to a four-poster iron bed. The tall lamp next to it was also metal. Actually, apart from the bed covering and the needlepoint cotton floor rug, everything in the room was metal.

‘Let’s discuss this,’ he said.

I spun around to face him, and as I was still out of breath all I could do was stand there, with my arms clenched by my side, and glare at him. He moved away from the door and came slowly toward me. I took a step back.

‘It occurred to me, I don’t like the idea of becoming a single mother!’ I managed to say between breaths.

‘You should have thought of that sooner.’ He pulled his T-shirt over his head and dropped it on the floor.

I stared open mouthed at his chiselled body, the rippling muscles of his torso and the sword and serpent tattoo on his left breast. It was identical to the image on the stained glass window. On impulse, I reached out and touched it.

‘All the men have one. It marks us as belonging to Luc’s clan,’ he said.

‘Does he have one, too?’

‘Yes.’ The look in his eyes intensified. ‘Keep touching me, Laura.’

My hands traced the hard planes of his chest, stomach and the delectable trail of dark hair that disappeared below the top of his jeans.

‘You told me never to touch you, again. You still feel that way?’

‘If I did, I wouldn’t be agreeing to this. It’s only sex, nothing more. A means to an end.’

‘Did I promise anything more?’

No, he didn’t. This was, as he so succinctly put it, a business arrangement.

He leaned down, as if to kiss me.

I turned my head away. ‘No kissing.’ I couldn’t afford my heart to be engaged any more than it already was. I needed this to be mechanical, detached, void of emotion. If he could be like that, then so could I.

Something flickered in his eyes. ‘Sorry, darling, but it comes with the whole package!’ He drew me to him, and any protest on my part ended the moment his mouth touched mine.

How did he know to part my lips just the right way and delve into my mouth like he owned it, kissing me with an almost fevered energy I couldn’t help but return?

How wrong I’d been to tell him never to touch me again, nor kiss me, when my whole body came alive when he did; when it ached for him. There was no way I could fight this and if I lost my heart to him, what then? Could I stand it if he went away? The thought frightened me. This is only sex; only sex, I repeated over and over in my mind, but I knew I was fooling myself. It was far too late for that.

Slowly he undid the buttons on my shirtdress, slid it off my shoulders and let it  drop to the floor. My bra soon followed, my nipples hardening at the touch of his hands as they caressed my breasts, while his mouth teased and taunted mine, reducing me to a near-quivering mess.

He scooped me up and laid me in the centre of the bed then took my face in his hands and tenderly kissed my eyelids, my nose, cheeks and chin, before returning to my waiting lips.

The Serpent Rings blazed into life, eclipsing the sad, little light emanating from the bedside lamp. Alec leaned over and switched it off. The room was bathed in a warm, red glow as if the rings themselves were endorsing what we were about to do.

He lowered his head and this time his mouth and tongue explored one breast while his hand cupped the other, his thumb and forefinger circling and teasing my already sensitised skin.

I closed my eyes and revelled in the sensations he aroused in me, arching into him as my body purred at his every touch. My hands roamed his back, his firm shoulders and as he eased down the length of my body, leaving a burning trail with his lips, any coherent thought disappeared. As his tongue dipped into my navel, his fingers hooked into the top of my panties and slowly drew them down. They joined my dress and his T-shirt on the floor.

I lay there totally exposed as Alec’s heavy-lidded gaze hungrily devoured me.

‘You’re breathtaking,’ he said, then rose and removed his jeans. His naked body was the most beautiful thing I’d ever seen, and for what seemed like ages, we simply gazed at each other. In the glow of the unearthly light provided by the rings, I could see his eyes had darkened into a deep purple whorl from which I never wanted to emerge.

He crawled onto the bed, parted my legs and lay between them.

His kisses seared my mouth as his hands further explored my body, touching, stroking and sweetly torturing my most secret place till I was scrunching the sheets and moaning his name.

He lifted his head and looked at me through hooded, almost drunken eyes; his breath as ragged as my own. Then raising himself slightly, Alec hooked his arms beneath my knees, lifted them and spread my legs as wide as they’d go.

My heart hammered in my chest like a construction drill. I could almost hear it. I’m sure Alec could, for his eyes blazed just before our mouths meshed once more and he surged forward into me.

I sighed in sheer relief as his body fit perfectly into mine. There was no discomfort, no hurt, only the sweet friction as he plunged fully into me, moving slowly at first then increasing the pace until my body tightened like a coiled spring, building, building until it broke and my body shuddered with the strength of my release. But Alec continued until another peak washed over me with such intensity I cried out, and only then I felt him tense as he took his own pleasure and spilled deeply within me.

I lay there breathing heavily, unable to think, unable to move, utterly at bliss with the pleasure my body had just experienced. It was something Matt had never been able to do.

‘Oh, no, I’m not finished with you yet,’ he said as he slid down the length of my body again. As he reached the apex of my thighs, he looked up at me, and the hunger in his eyes was clear.

I nodded, grasped the bars of the bedhead behind me and held on for dear life as Alec dipped his head between my legs. His fingers gripped my thighs and held them apart as his tongue lapped at my sensitive core. It was such exquisite torture that when his fangs penetrated the soft skin of my inner thigh, I came so strongly I nearly ripped the bars from their sockets. The mix of pain and pleasure was exquisite and unlike anything I’d experienced before.

Alec rolled off me and to the side, taking me with him. I lay cradled in his arms,  utterly sated and content and for a while neither of us spoke. Just the sound of our breathing filled the darkened room. Eventually I angled my head up to see him looking at me. His eyes caressed my face then swept down to my mouth, before he lowered his head and kissed me again, long and deep, his tongue stroking and enticing mine into total surrender.

Soon he was on top of me again, holding my thighs wide apart and plunging even deeper, his groans and sighs mingling with my own. He lifted my hips for even greater penetration, moving within me in a steady, all consuming rhythm and as I threw my head back, his mouth locked onto my nipple, drawing it into his mouth, teasing and sucking till my whole body convulsed with the intensity of the coming climax. And when it did come, I screamed and felt the tears trickle down my face.

Once again, I lay there panting, exhausted, while Alec rained delicate kisses on my face. ‘Go to sleep…’ he said softly.

I was sure I heard him say, “my darling” as I closed my eyes and surrendered to the darkness.

Chapter 41

“Curiouser and Curiouser”

LAURA

I’m not sure how long I slept, but the electric clock on the nearby cabinet showed 1.35 a.m. The room was dark and if not for the glow provided by the Serpent Rings it would have been impossible to know whether it was day or night. Several days could have passed while we made love—for that’s what it was. It had gone beyond the sex-to-end-the-curse bargain we had made. Alec had kissed me with such passion I wondered whether he was as detached as the impression he gave.

My body felt sore, but wonderfully exhilarated at the same time, although there was still a slight tenderness on my upper thigh where Alec had bitten me. I almost giggled aloud as I recalled the way I reacted when Lora, the young woman I had met at the Ritual, told me where her vampire boyfriend liked to bite. Now I had let Alec do the same. So much for Buckley’s! I thought.

I gazed at his beautiful face as he slept. He looked so young as he lay next to me, one arm thrown above his head, the other around me, that it was hard to imagine he’d been alive nearly a century. His cheeks were no longer pale as they had been a few hours ago when he had dragged me to his room, but they were now flushed and healthy, and his lips which had been just as colourless, were now stained dark crimson with my blood.

I wanted to kiss them, wake him and make love all over again. In fact, I wanted to lave my way down the length of his body as he had, so wonderfully, done to me. He brought my body alive, and not only that, but I realised I wanted no other man to touch me, but him.

That moment, I gave up the fight and completely surrendered my heart to the man who lay sleeping beside me.

Oh, did I have a problem!

I needed time to think and work things out, and I couldn’t do that with him so close. Alec completely scattered my thoughts.

Careful so as not to wake him, I moved out from under his arm, got out of bed and searched for my clothes. They lay on the floor where he had stripped me and the pleasant butterflies went off in my stomach at the memory. I quickly put them on, tiptoed to the door and slipped out, then made my way down the hall toward my room.

I reached the staircase that separated the two wings and noticed light coming from the next level. As far as I knew, no one usually ventured up there. I guessed that was where the ballroom Luc and Alec had spoken about, would be.

From my knowledge of Victorian houses, the more ostentatious ones had ornate domed ceilings and long galleries their wealthy owners used to showcase their latest acquisitions. Guests would usually ascend an elaborate staircases that led to grand ballrooms for Coming-Out Parties and Christmas pageants. It was all part of the show.

I was standing on just such a grand staircase.

Something beckoned me onwards and I ascended the stairs to the very top. Ornate rose plaster mouldings adorned the ceiling and the fine-veined marble on the stairs and balustrade stood out in the glare from the overhead lights. Pity it’s night, I thought, as the darkness hid the glorious colours on the tall, narrow, lead-lined windows.

I have to see this during the day. It must be beautiful. It needed airing, though. I wrinkled my nose; the closer I got to the top, the mustier the smell. I wondered if the cleaners ever came here.

On reaching the top level, I was confronted by a gilt-framed mirror spanning the width of the wall. My reflection gazed back at me.

Well. Now what? I looked down one length of the corridor. It led to the west wing while another led to the east. It was odd, for unless the ballroom was somewhere behind this mirror, it was simply a dead end.

Curiouser and curiouser. I crouched down and ran my hand along the base of the mirror.

I remembered reading somewhere that occasionally these old mansions had trick walls, as the owners liked to impress their guests. But my fingers detected nothing unusual. What I did find strange was that although this level hadn’t been visited in who-knows-how-many-years, there was no dust. I slid my finger along the mirror to be sure. It was clean. Maybe the cleaner did know about it.

I stood in front of its wide expanse with hands on hips. Here was a mystery I was dying to solve. Then as I moved I noticed a barely perceptible aberration in my reflection. I peered at it more closely, moving a little to the left and then to the right. It was definitely there. Placing my finger where it began, I could feel a hairline join. Bullseye! Now all I needed was to find how to open it. There was no indication anywhere near the mirror—I checked that already. If the original owner had wanted to surprise his guests and create the desired effect, the mirror would have had to open as they reached the top—as if by magic.

I scanned the ground for a hidden button or pedal that could be tripped by foot. Nothing. Perhaps it was somewhere on or under the balustrade. Running my hands under the smooth marble, my fingers brushed against a small metal lever. I pushed it up. Bingo! My reflection widened as the mirror slid apart and flooded the corridor with light.

‘Laura! Are you up there?’ Alec called out.

‘Yeah. The ballroom’s incredible!’ I called back down to him.

Slowly the ballroom appeared. I had the impression of sunlight bouncing off more mirrors, crystal and brass chandeliers, parquetry flooring, then a hand covered my mouth and another dragged me in.

Jean’s face loomed inches from my own. At the same instant I heard the mirrored doors snap closed behind me.

Chapter 42

Hidden Doors

ALEC

I woke to find Laura gone. The fact I had fallen asleep surprised me, as that hadn’t happened in nearly a century.

At first I thought she may have gone to the bathroom, but I had no sense of her there, nor anywhere on this level, although I knew she was in the house. I homed in on Luc and Judith. She wasn’t with them and it was then my scalp started to prickle.

I jumped out of bed, located my jeans on the floor—where I’d dropped them only hours earlier—slipped them on and headed out the door. Halfway down the corridor I stopped, closed my eyes and picked up her scent. It led to the staircase and up to the next level which contained nothing but a mirrored wall. Why would she go up there?

I called out to her as I made my way up the staircase.

She sounded excited, but something was wrong.

It was then I sensed Jean’s presence. I ran up the steps in semi-panic, only to see light spill out of an opening and Laura staring, rapt, as it widened. Too late, I saw him step out, clamp his hand over her mouth and drag her in.

‘Laura!’ I called out as I raced to her side. But the entrance closed just as I reached it.

An almost infinitesimal crack spliced the mirror in two from top to bottom. Even using full strength I couldn’t pry it apart. Why hadn’t anyone else seen it before?

Jean! I knew he was in love with her and had been since she was eighteen. Surely he wouldn’t try to rekindle… the Serpent Ring on my finger flashed. The eyes of the serpent had darkened. Holy mother of…

‘Laura!’ I yelled and hammered at the mirror’s surface. Whatever substance it was made from didn’t even crack under my relentless assault. Nothing. Not even a fracture, but I could hear what was going on behind it. In fact, I heard every word in my head, as if our minds were linked. The telepathic bond between us was growing stronger. It was then I remembered the secret lever beneath the balustrade.

I spun around, groped with my fingers beneath the cold marble till I located the metal and pushed it upwards. Nothing happened. I did it again and still the doors remained sealed. Jean must have somehow locked it from within.

I had to reach her!

I sensed a new presence and whirled around to see Luc emerge from a wooden panel in the wall.

‘Alec! What are you doing up here?’

‘Never mind that! Jean’s in there—’ I pointed to the mirror with my thumb ‘—and he’s dragged Laura in!’

Luc’s eyes widened. ‘Merde!’ he swore. ‘Have you tried the lever?’

‘Of course I did! It’s not working. He must have done something to the locking mechanism.’

He stared for a moment at the mirror then turned around and bolted back through the panel. ‘This way!’ he said over his shoulder. ‘I’ve been checking the old servant’s passages. Refitting the lights.’

I ran behind him along a musty, narrow passage that curved gently to the right, all the while listening to what was happening in there. Laura called him Philippe and he appeared to be showing her something. My stomach tightened as I sensed her anxiety. Whatever she saw made her uneasy.

‘What was she doing up there?’ Luc called over his shoulder.

‘Exploring.’

Luc groaned. ‘Just like her mother.’

The passage ahead of us split in two directions. Luc veered to the left—following the sound of Laura’s voice—sweeping veils of cobwebs out of the way as we darted toward a distant doorway. The closer we got, the more I felt her fear and Jean’s deep hatred of me became clear. He’d loved her first and, in his mind, she belonged to him.

I yanked the door open… and swore loudly. The exit had been bricked up! ‘I thought you knew the way!’

Behind me, Luc cursed. ‘I haven’t been up here for over a hundred years. Got the damn passages confused! This way. Quick.’

As we turned and raced back to the other tunnel, which veered to the right, I tried to keep track of what was going on between Laura and Jean.

Laura! Laura, are you all right? I had to know if he’d hurt her.

We reached the end of the tunnel, but another closed doorway loomed ahead. Laura, answer me!

Her response caused my fists to clench and I promised myself that Jean would pay! When I heard her cry out I barged past Luc and crashed through the thick wooden door. What I saw froze me in place and my incisors slid out.

Chapter 43

Past Loves

LAURA

My initial shock at being confronted by Jean turned to anger. I slapped his hand off my face. ‘Don’t you ever place your hand on my mouth!’ The last time someone did that I had been terrified and terrorised. The memory made me shiver.

‘I’m sorry. I don’t want anyone to disturb me up here. No one comes to this part of the house anymore. It’s become my secret place,’ he said as he reached up behind me and pulled down a hook on the wall. ‘What are you doing here, anyway?’ He spoke lightly but there was a strange edge to his voice.

It was incredible the way he reminded me of Philippe. Even his voice was similar—from what I remembered, but it was so long ago.

I twisted out of his hold and moved away from him. ‘Wandered up here to take a look. Alec and Papa mentioned the ballroom as the perfect place to hold the Pledge.’

‘You know Luc’s your father? When?’

‘After the Ritual. They told me everything.’

‘Ah.’ He cocked his head to one side, the way Alec did sometimes.

A nervous tingle ran through me. I recalled the strange way Jean stared at me at the time and his lingering touch on my face in the hospital.

‘You kept the locket I gave you in Sorrento.’

I froze. How did he know? Philippe had bought me a silver heart-shaped locket and asked me to wear it always. I promised I would, but I’d been only eighteen. I’d kept it all these years as a memento and it hung on my dresser-mirror alongside my other pieces of jewellery. Had he been in my bedroom?

My stomach plummeted as the realisation hit me. He’d been in my flat, in my room, with the others the night I was taken. Jean… No! The anxious face gazing at me now was not Jean. It was Philippe. Philippe!

I had no doubt. Here before me was the young man I’d met in Italy when I was eighteen. He was handsome and I’d had the biggest crush.

Compared to the boys I had known in high school, his was the first manly kiss I had experienced. It was the most wonderful holiday of my life and I didn’t want it to end, but it did, suddenly. He disappeared—never showed up on our last date. I thought I would die, but I didn’t. I grew up and he eventually receded to the memories-you-treasure part of my mind.

‘Philippe?’ I stared at him in disbelief.

‘You do remember.’

‘Yes, but…you had blue eyes then.’ Had he become a vampire after we’d met?

‘I wore contacts.’

‘Why? So I wouldn’t be curious, you having the same eye colour as myself?’

‘Something like that.’

He smiled and became the handsome young man I’d known all those decades ago. Yet seeing him again didn’t resurrect those same powerful emotions. I was no longer the adolescent girl he met and kissed in Sorrento.

‘Do you want to see what I do up here?’ he asked, just as I was about to bombard him with a million questions.

‘What?’

‘Let me show you.’

He took my hand and led me to the other end of the ballroom, to a small raised area with a wooden railing all around. Presumably, this was where the orchestra had played in the days of grand parties. Candles flickered in ornamental brass holders attached to wall sockets, illuminating—what appeared to be—a number of pictures and drawings.

In the centre of the stage sat an easel covered with a dark blue cloth. The floor around it was littered with sketches, boxes of artist’s charcoal and pencils of various thicknesses and sizes. A fold up stool leaned against the wall.

‘Go ahead, have a look,’ he said.

I stepped into his makeshift studio and picked up one of the discarded drawings. It was a sketch portrait of me, my hair loose and draped over one shoulder. He had captured my image perfectly. Philippe had talent.

I dropped it and scanned the floor around me. All the others were the same—different scenes, some coloured, some black and white, but they all portrayed one face—mine.

I sucked in a shocked breath as I remembered him once telling me he was a portrait artist; that he’d wanted to paint me. But over and over again?

He stood behind me. ‘No one bothers me up here and I spend most of my time drawing.’

I gazed up at the wall. Between the candles were pinned hundreds of photographs of me, all taken at various times and on different nights—out shopping, evening school functions, going to the theatre with friends, entering and leaving my unit… and many more. The shock gave way to fear. How long had he secretly watched me?

‘Do you like them?’ I turned to look at him, unsure what to say. His eyes were bright with excitement. ‘This is my latest one.’

He whipped the dark blue cloth from the easel to reveal a coloured drawing of me. But unlike the others, this one was more than a portrait. It showed my upper body, hair flowing down over my breasts, my head turned slightly to the side, lips parted, gazing longingly up at someone outside the picture. My left hand appeared to be poised ready to sweep the hair away from my neck. It was beautiful, but somehow disturbing.

‘Who am I looking at?’ I asked nervously.

Philippe didn’t answer. He lifted the picture and exposed another beneath. I gasped. It was a sequel to the one before and Philippe had drawn himself into it. It showed him standing behind me, having gathered my hair in his hands and exposing the curve of my breasts. My head was angled back onto his shoulder, eyes closed, lips slightly parted, his mouth at my throat.

My stomach plummeted sickeningly and I wanted nothing more than to get away from him.

‘Tell me what you think of them, Laura?’

What could I possibly say? That they were beautiful and frightening at the same time?

‘They’re beautiful.’ I didn’t want him to detect the tremor in my voice, so I willed myself to be calm.

His smile widened. ‘I wanted you the first time I set eyes on you.’ He took a step toward me and touched my hair. ‘Jake and Cal were guarding you in Italy. I joined them and persuaded Jake to let me take you out. Luc never knew I was there. By the time he found out it was too late to interfere—we’d already met and he couldn’t let himself be seen by you.’

‘What happened that night we were supposed to meet? You never showed up at the hotel. I waited for you for hours! Cried myself to sleep, worried you’d been in an accident or something, or that you—’

‘No!’ He groaned and gripped my upper arms. ‘Luc ordered me to return to Paris; even took me to the jet to make sure I got on. I wasn’t allowed to leave you a note, no matter how desperately I wanted to!’ The bitterness in his voice was clear and the pain in his eyes cut straight to my heart.

‘Is that why you disappeared so suddenly?’ I had thought he’d got bored with me. I was only eighteen, after all, and naïve to the extreme. ‘Why now, after all these years? And why not at the Ritual? I saw you there.’

He groaned again. ‘I was forbidden to come anywhere near you. It was made very clear you were not meant for me. When we met in Sorrento, I wanted to make love to you.’ His voice softened. ‘But I daren’t. You were so innocent. Luc showed up… I knew I couldn’t live apart from you, so I left my home in France to settle here—be near you. If I couldn’t touch you, at least I could watch you from a distance. These thirty-two years have been torture.’

‘I had no idea!’

‘Of course not. They kept you well hidden and ignorant till you came-of-age.’

‘You know the reason for that, so please don’t accuse them of wrongdoing. It saved my life, Philippe.’

He smiled again. ‘It’s been a long time since anyone has called me that.’

‘Where does “Jean” come from?’

‘That’s my name—Jean-Philippe Louis Auguste Reynard,’ he said proudly. ‘Although I prefer Philippe.’

His eyes travelled to my mouth and he leaned down toward me.

‘Don’t.’

‘Why not? I’ve been waiting a long time. Now here you are as if sent by fate.’

‘It’s different now. I don’t feel that way toward you anymore.’

‘Can’t you even try?’

I shook my head. ‘I’m so sorry, I can’t.’

Silence. He leaned toward me and sniffed, and his expression changed. It hardened. ‘He’s bedded you! All these years, waiting, watching—all for nothing!’ he said bitterly. ‘I defied Luc, left France for you. Would have done anything for you! Dared anything! I didn’t do all that and wait for you to come-of-age only to see you choose him.’

‘It’s not what you think—’

‘I waited for you!’ He shook me.

I winced as his fingers dug into my shoulders and my fear escalated. ‘Let go, Philippe. Stop!’

‘Don’t you see? Luc planned for you to be with him. All because of his Pictish blood. Luc chose him when you were a child. It was all planned.’

‘That’s not true!’ I tried to wriggle free but his grip only tightened.

‘I don’t lie, Laura. Ask him yourself. Luc won’t be able to deny it. He went to meet you the night of your birthday because Luc ordered him. I heard it all! He didn’t want to go, had no interest in meeting you, but Luc promised to end his servitude if he did this for him, otherwise he’d increase it indefinitely and he’d be indentured to him for life!’ he sneered.

I stared back at him, unwilling to believe what he said could possibly be true. ‘What do you mean?’

‘When we’re transformed, we serve our sires for a century. Munro has five years left and if he doesn’t do Luc’s bidding that could be increased for another century, even more. That’s why he’s doing this!’

I felt the blood drain from my face. If Philippe wasn’t lying, then my falling for Alec was the stupidest thing I could have ever done, especially if it meant I was nothing more to him except a ticket out of servitude. It would explain his eagerness to end the curse and if “bedding” me—as Philippe put it—achieved that, then Alec had succeeded.

No wonder he’d been so keen to point out I’d be free to marry whomever I wanted afterwards—Alec Munro had no intention of remaining my guardian or perhaps, even Princeps. After I gave birth, he’d be free!

Horribly, it all made sense, but what was worse, was that my own father was behind it all. Was that also for my benefit?

Alec made you no promises, my inner voice yelled at me. You went along with his proposition knowing fully well he didn’t love you. It was a business arrangement and you consented, so you have no right to be angry with him! You’re the one who made it more than it actually was by falling for him.

My inner voice was right. It was heart that was diseased. Why did I listen to it?

Yet it didn’t ease the pain and I had to swallow the rising lump in my throat.

Laura! Laura, are you all right? Alec’s voice boomed in my head. I blocked my ears and refused to answer. Laura, answer me!

Go to hell, Alec Munro!

I was sure I heard him swear, but I couldn’t care less, as I was angry and hurt enough to spit! And I was angry with Philippe for telling me.

‘You must really hate Alec. You can’t even say his name.’

‘I hate anyone who tries to take you from me. I love you. I never stopped loving you.’

Philippe crushed me to him and kissed me, his mouth fierce as if making up for those lost years. All his pent up feelings come out in one explosive contact. He crushed my shoulders and painfully bruised my mouth. It was impossible to scream as his tongue forced its way past my teeth and down my throat.

My struggle to free myself only enraged him further. He pressed my mouth even harder until our teeth clashed. I struck out and he grabbed my wrists.

Finally he raised his head. ‘You once loved me. I remember and so do you. I’m not giving you up that easily, especially not to that son of a blacksmith. He’s not worthy of you.’ His eyes blazed, his face contorted with rage.

‘And you are?’

It was pointless struggling against him. Philippe’s strength was far greater than any human’s and I would only end up hurting myself. He imprisoned both my hands behind my back in one of his while he held the back of my head with his other.

‘Yes. I have every right to claim you!’ Philippe said.

‘Claim me? What era do you think we’re living in, the Middle Ages?’ I spat out at him. ‘This is the twenty-first century in case you’ve forgotten. Women are no longer taken by the toughest thug around.’ I kneed him in the crotch.

He looked at me, stunned for a moment and his grip temporarily relaxed. I tried to take advantage and break free. And failed. He must have balls of steel.

‘Don’t try that again. You’re mine, Laura, and I will take you from him by any means necessary. Kiss me back and remember the way it used to be between us.’

It was pathetic. He was both pleading and forcing me at the same time. I looked at him incredulously. ‘You think treating me like this will rekindle a past romance? That’s not going to happen!’

His pupils elongated into vertical, reptilian slits as the rest of his eyes paled. I baulked, but there was no way I was going to give in to him.

‘Kiss me back!’

‘You have drawings of me. Kiss them!’ I locked my lips together in a tight line.

His handsome features changed and revealed the monster within—fangs sliding out, lips pulled back in a snarl.

My blood chilled. I strained against him and tried to twist my head to the side, but he simply bunched my hair in his fist and dragged my face back to his.

‘Open. Your. Mouth,’ he slowly enunciated, his voice low and cold.

I sucked in my lower lip and bit down hard while trying to control the terrified beating of my heart.

‘Have it your way then; but if I hurt you, you only have yourself to blame.’ He squeezed my hands painfully until I was forced to cry out. He swooped and his mouth was on mine, crushing, invading.

I tried to scream as his fangs sliced through my bottom lip, filling my mouth with blood. His tongue licked and sucked as tears of pain streamed down my cheeks.

There was a sudden loud crashing sound, wood splintering, and in an instant I was prised free only to collapse into Luc’s arms as Alec tackled Philippe to the floor.

Chapter 44

Declaration

LAURA

Luc carried me off the stage. ‘Laura, ma petite. I have you now. You’re safe.’ He held me tightly.

Blood dribbled down my chin, onto my dress and I tried not to gag as some of it slid down my throat. I glanced up into Luc’s alarmed face. He sat me down on the ballroom floor and pressed a handkerchief to my mouth.

‘Is it true, what Philippe said? How could you do something like that?’ I managed to say, even though my lip throbbed and I felt like throwing up. On top of that my body began to shudder uncontrollably.

‘Laura, ma petite, I didn’t want you to suffer the way your mother and I did. Please, believe me when I say I was only thinking of you.’

I wanted to say more, but loud growls and snarls filled the room as a barefoot and shirtless Alec engaged in a deadly struggle with Philippe—barred fangs, pale reptilian eyes.

I looked on as the battle between them raged—two deadly predators circling each other—until Alec took advantage of an opening, grabbed Philippe, flung him onto the floor, wrenched his head back then violently twisted it until it snapped.

All went still and I was sure Alec had killed him.

‘He’s not dead, just rendered helpless,’ my father said. ‘His body will recover within the next fifteen, twenty minutes.’

Alec rose from the floor, leaving Philippe’s unconscious body behind. The serpent tattoo on his muscled chest almost glowed as he strode toward us, and as he looked at me, his eyes returned to their normal shade of deep lavender. He was beautiful and I was in love with him, but he cared not a jolt for me.

My body still shook from a combination of shock and anger and now tears threatened.

‘You can’t play with people’s lives like this!’ I told Luc and extricated myself from his arms, stumbled as I tried to rise from the floor and fell. Other hands grabbed me, but I threw them off. ‘Don’t touch me!’ I screamed and got up and ran to the door.

‘Laura!’ Alec blocked my way, and as I tried to push past him he locked me in a strong embrace.

‘Let go of me!’ I screamed and beat at his breast.

‘You can hit me all you want, scream, kick, whatever, but I’m not releasing you till we talk this out.’

I squirmed and struggled, but he held me only tighter and I knew it was pointless to resist him. That’s when I broke down and sobbed into his chest, hating myself for being so weak and hating him for making me feel this way. Yet, I managed a few words. ‘There’s—nothing to—talk out. You did what Luc—told you. End—of story.’

Alec lifted my chin even as I tried to evade his hand. His eyes lightened as he looked at my lip. He removed the handkerchief and examined my mouth. A deep snarl rumbled in his chest as he saw the damage and his hands shook with barely controlled rage. ‘I swear I’ll kill him for this!’

He bent his head, as if to kiss me, and I tried to turn away. ‘Don’t fight me, Laura. I only want to lick your lip to speed up the healing process. Vampire saliva does that.’

I closed my eyes and tried to pretend it was Matt’s tongue that gently laved my lower lip, first from one side and then from the other. As long as I kept telling myself that, I could remain calm. But it wasn’t Matt’s arms I wanted around me, nor his lips touching mine.

Within seconds, the sting began to recede and even the painful throbbing ceased.

‘Thank you,’ I grudgingly said.

‘Laura, my darling, look at me.’

‘Don’t—call me that! You don’t mean—it.’ I hiccupped and looked down at his bare feet.

‘Why does that suddenly matter to you?’

‘Please, just let me go.’

‘Not yet.’

I looked up and, through tear-stained eyes, gave him my coldest glare. ‘Job well done, Dr Munro. Now— you’re free to go and do—whatever it is you do. If I’m as fertile as you say I am, then—I’m probably already pregnant and you don’t need to hang around anymore!’ Damned hiccups!

Alec lifted an eyebrow. ‘Oh, but I very much do. I like to see a job through properly. It might take a few more times till I’m absolutely sure.’

‘You bastard!’ He had the effrontery to smile! ‘Go to hell!’ I slapped his face.

He caught my wrists and held them in front of me. ‘That’s twice now you’ve slapped my face and both times you’ve been wrong.’

I tried to wriggle free. ‘Maybe the first time, but not now!’

‘You sure of that?’

‘Stop playing games with me, Alec and let me go.’ I contemplated kicking him in the shins.

‘Not till you tell me why you’re so upset. I know you’re not crying only because of Jean. There was a lot of emotion behind you telling me to go to hell!’

I shook my head. No way was I going to tell him how I felt.

‘In that case, I’ll say it.’

My head shot up. Was he about to humiliate me? How could he do such a thing?

‘I love you.’

I gazed at him—dumbfounded—as my body still heaved with sobs and hiccups. ‘You can’t be! You—want to leave me once the baby’s—born.’

‘I only said that because I thought you were in love with Sommers.’

The proverbial penny dropped. ‘Is that why you kept asking me if I loved him?’

‘I didn’t want to hurt you. The whole time I hoped you’d decide on your own to leave him, so I made that crazy bargain hoping you’d never want to go back to him; that somehow you’d realise I was anything but indifferent. Tell me I was right, Laura. Do you love him?’

This time I had no hesitation answering. ‘No. I thought—’

‘Do you love me?’

‘Yes!’ The word leapt from my mouth so readily, for I’d never been surer of anything in my life.

‘That’s all I want to hear.’ Alec leaned down and kissed me tenderly, mindful of my sore lip.

He loves me! My heart danced in my chest and my breathlessness had nothing to do with recent events. Alec released my hands and I ran them around his neck and pressed myself to him, revelling in the feel of his arms around me.

‘Seeing you with Jean nearly sent me insane. I wanted to kill him. Still do.’ I didn’t doubt it. His voice was filled with deadly menace.

‘Philippe said—’

‘I know and he heard right, but that was last week. A lot has happened since then.’ He looked past me, presumably to Luc then back to me. ‘As for Luc’s hold over me, I’ll just go to the Elders and they’ll overturn it. After all, I’m Princeps!’ He cracked a smile, then as we stood gazing at each other his expression sobered. ‘I love you, Laura. Now and for all eternity, my heart belongs to you. And if any man tries to take you from me, I swear I’ll kill him!’

I gasped at the depth of passion in his voice.

‘Marry me?’

The ground shifted beneath my feet and if Alec hadn’t been holding me… a loud guffaw came from Luc. He’d been sitting on the small stage area and I turned to see him grinning at us. ‘I was right!’ He clapped his hands together in glee. ‘You do love her! If I hadn’t given you that little push, you would’ve done nothing about it!’ He looked at me. ‘I had no intention of keeping Alec in servitude, ma petite, but I had to do something drastic for him to act. He’s been in love with you for years but too blind to see it!’

‘You scheming old fox!’ Alec said. He didn’t appear to be angry at all. On the contrary, he was smiling. ‘Are you sure you didn’t inspire Machiavelli?’

‘Who do you think wrote, The Prince?’ He winked at us.

Alec’s thumb gently rubbed the tip of my nose. ‘You haven’t answered my question yet.’

It took a while for me to find my voice and all I could do was nod!

‘Is that a yes, my darling?’

I nodded again.

‘Say the words, Laura. I want to hear them.’

I looked up into his eyes and they were filled with such love as they gazed back down at me, that my words came tumbling out. ‘Yes, yes—’

His mouth effectively prevented me from saying more. I melted into his embrace and returned his kiss with a hunger that matched his.

‘Ahem!’ Luc’s polite interruption brought us both back to the present situation. ‘Now that that’s sorted out, we have another problem needs dealing with.’

I’d completely forgotten about Philippe, or Jean-Philippe or whatever he called himself. It occurred to me he had tasted my blood and he was still alive. He hadn’t burnt up. Why? Not that I wanted it to happen. The thought of him dying the same way as Maris sickened me. I didn’t want him to die at all—just get over me and find someone else to be his muse for the next thousand years.

I shivered.

‘He’ll never touch you again,’ Alec said, his voice grim.

‘Mon Dieu!’ I heard my father’s shocked voice. ‘Look at this.’ He’d risen from the stage area and was examining Jean-Philippe’s work, peering at the photos then as he crouched down to rifle through the myriad drawings scattered on the floor, he swore again. What would he do when he saw his latest one? As his gaze moved up to the easel, I stiffened. Luc straightened up, his eyes widened then quickly narrowed into pale slits as a deep snarl echoed around the room.

‘What is it?’ Alec asked.

Luc turned the drawing around for him to see.

I heard Alec’s sharp intake of breath. ‘Son of a bitch!’

‘He’s more unstable than I thought,’ Luc said.

‘You think? Look at those photos.’ Alec jerked his head toward the stage area. ‘He’s been stalking her for years!’

Luc growled and ripped the drawing into several pieces. ‘I’ll take him down to my study and get Cal to watch him. We’ll decide what to do later. And all this—’ he waved at Jean-Philippe’s work ‘—burn it! I want this room prepared for the Pledging ceremony on Sunday. Leave nothing!’

His words shocked me. It seemed savage; to destroy a man’s lifetime work. Some of the drawings were beautiful. If Jean-Philippe hovered near the edge of instability, such an action would surely push him over the brink. But seeing Luc’s anger, I could understand why he gave such an order. Still….

He bent and picked up Jean-Philippe’s limp form, slung him over his shoulder and then went out along the same dark passage from which he and Alec had emerged.

‘Are you okay? And I don’t mean physically,’ Alec said as he brushed a few strands of hair off my face. I probably looked a mess. ‘No one should ever have to experience something like that.’ His eyes lightened.

‘I’m okay, though a little shaky.’ I shuddered. ‘It’s the photos and drawings that freak me out the most. What will Luc do to him?’

‘I don’t know. He can’t stay here anymore, nor can he be allowed to wander free. We’ll have to work something out. Now, where else did he hurt you, darling?’

‘Um… shoulders.’

Alec undid the buttons of my white blouse and slid it down off my shoulders. Immediately he went into physician mode, professionally examining my shoulders and upper arms for bruising.

‘Sorry I slapped you.’

He gave me a dazzling smile. ‘It told me all I needed to know!’

I winced slightly when he pressed a particularly tender spot—where Jean-Philippe’s fingers had dug deep, leaving red inflamed marks.

Alec’s face became thunderous. ‘You were supposed to be safe here,’ he said as he covered me up again and re-buttoned my blouse. ‘I never expected this!’

‘Neither did I. Not from someone I…’ With his vampire hearing, Alec had probably overheard everything so there was no need to explain my past relationship with Jean-Philippe.

‘You don’t need to explain.’ His hand brushed my cheek.

‘How did you get in?’

‘The old servants’ passages. They lead through the house and end up in the kitchen. One of them comes out behind the raised platform. Just there,’ he pointed. ‘Probably used by an orchestra so they could move discreetly between the ballroom and the kitchens without disturbing the guests.’

‘You couldn’t get that mirrored door open?’

‘No, I think Jean tampered with the mechanism… somehow locked it from the inside so the hidden lever wouldn’t work. I was about to try that old passage when Luc came out of it.’ He turned to look at the wall behind us—where the entrance should be with the mirror on the other side. ‘So, what did Jean do to it?’ Alec said.

He went over to the brass hook located about a metre and a half from the floor and raised it up. The wooden-panelled wall in front of us noiselessly divided, revealing the corridor and marble staircase. He pulled the hook downwards and it slid shut once again. I heard a slight click as his hand twisted the hook to the right and then to the left.

‘That’s how he’s done it. He’s even kept it oiled!’ Alec tucked me into his side. ‘Feeling better?’

‘Yeah.’ I shuddered as I ran my tongue over Philippe’s cruel bite on the inside of my mouth and looked at the reddish marks ringing my wrists. As soon as I lose one set of bruises I gain another. I sighed.

Alec noticed. He gently cupped my face and his thumb stroked my cheek. ‘If he ever comes near you again, I promise, I won’t just knock him unconscious!’ There was dark certainty in his voice.

‘Can I ask you something?’

He looked at me in surprise. ‘You know you can ask me anything.’

‘Why didn’t my blood didn’t kill him?’

Alec didn’t answer for a while. His brows were drawn and there was an expression on his face I didn’t understand.

‘What is it?’

‘I’m not sure I fully understand myself.’

‘He said he had every right to claim me.’ I grimaced. ‘What did he mean by that?’

Alec licked his lips and looked thoughtfully at me. It was obvious he didn’t want to answer the question. He knew something and didn’t want to tell me.

‘Alec?’

‘Honey, it’s your father who needs to tell you, not me.’

The last time Alec called me “honey” I was in hospital and he was worried. An evil blonde vampire who fancied him had nearly sucked the life out of me. This time the roles were reversed and I was the one being pursued by another blonde vampire. But unlike Maris, my blood seemed to agree with Jean-Philippe. As far as my knowledge of the curse went, only someone descended from the Pictish witch would be unaffected—someone like Alec. Could that possibly mean…? My mouth went dry at the implication and suddenly Jean-Philippe’s words made sense. He’d shown no hesitation in biting me; confident he wouldn’t suffer the same fate as the other two.

‘Jean-Philippe has the witch’s blood, doesn’t he?’

‘Possibly.’

‘How long have you known?’

‘Since the hospital… I didn’t like the way he touched you… how he looked at you.’ He paused and a small smile lit his face. ‘I was already in love with you then, just didn’t know it.’

‘I tried so hard not to fall for you.’

‘Glad you failed, otherwise I’d be forced to dispatch any male who’d dare come near you!’ Then he sobered. ‘I spoke to Luc. Asked him what he knew and it appears Jean-Philippe’s father was the Duke of Atholl, a noble of Pictish blood. But whether he’s descended from the witch… I don’t know.’

‘That’s why he came onto me in Sorrento. It was only because he wanted to be Princeps!’

Anger surged through me and my hands balled into fists. I wanted to hit something—preferably Jean-Philippe—and not just for payback. It was the thought of him romancing me all those years ago so he could be top dog in the vampire world. It was simply my wounded pride, I had to admit, but knowing now he never loved me and that it was just his way of achieving his own ends, was an affront to my dignity.

Alec placed his hands on my shoulders. ‘Laura, I believe he genuinely fell for you. How could he not, darling?’ He added when I glared at him. ‘I’m not defending him, especially after what he did to you, but I don’t think he even thought about it. You became his obsession.’

‘The night of my birthday, why did Luc send you to meet me instead of Jean-Philippe?’

Alec’s eyes roamed my face. ‘Right,’ he said resolutely, took me by the hand and we started down the staircase.

‘Where are we going?’

‘You want answers, Laura, and your father’s the only one who can provide them.’

As we headed for Luc’s study, I glanced down at my blood stained dress. Jean-Philippe would be in the room. Would he go for me again? My hands began to shake.

‘I can’t insist you go in there—not after what just happened. We can talk to Luc on the mobile. It’s up to you, darling.’

We stopped on the landing outside his study. I really didn’t want to see Jean-Philippe again, but there was no avoiding it. There were questions that needed answering and clearly Alec didn’t want to be the one supplying them. I could ask Luc to come out to us, but then why should I? I did nothing wrong. Let Jean-Philippe see what he did to me and let him suffer a guilty conscience—if he had one. I certainly wasn’t going to hide.

Alec waited patiently while I went through an inner debate. ‘I’m not going to let him make me afraid.’

He nodded. ‘The moment you feel uncomfortable, we’re out of there.’

‘All right.’

Alec squeezed my hand and knocked.

‘Come in,’ Luc called out.

Chapter 45

No More Secrets

LAURA

The last time I was in this room I learnt Luc and Judith were my true parents. Framed pictures of me—at various stages of life—lined the walls and cluttered Luc’s desk. I glimpsed Philippe—Jean-Philippe, now that I knew his full name—seated on the Chesterfield. He was conscious and his head shot up the instant we walked in. I couldn’t bear to look at him and deliberately kept my head averted, but I could feel the heat of his eyes on me.

Luc rose from his desk, came over to us, glanced at Alec and with an indication of his head and said, ‘fax.’

Alec released my hand and strode over to the desk.

‘How are you, ma petite?’ Luc asked as his eyes alighted on my swollen lower lip.

‘Okay, I suppose,’ I answered and tried smiling back, only it hurt my lip to do so and I winced.

‘I’m so sorry, my Laura. It’s my fault. If I had only acted sooner.’

There were footsteps behind me and I heard Judy’s voice. ‘Luc?’ She walked in. ‘Seems everyone’s here…’ She stopped as she took in my face and blood stained top. ‘Laura dear, what happened?’

From the corner of my eye I caught movement as Jean-Philippe bowed his head down over his knees, hands clasped in front of him. He didn’t make a sound—no groans, no pleas, no apology… nothing.

I hope he feels rotten, I thought and experienced a tinge of satisfaction when I glimpsed a trickle of blood from his mouth to his chin. Luc must have hit him, for that broken lip hadn’t come from Alec. If that wasn’t humiliation enough, I was sure there was more to come—some form of harsh punishment for what he did. If Luc and Alec hadn’t found the entrance into that ballroom… I shuddered. How far would he have gone?

‘Um…’ I remembered Judy’s question when Alec returned to my side. He held a white sheet of paper in his hand and he gave Luc a nod.

Luc briefly raised his eyes to the heavens as he turned to Judy. ‘I need a private word, ma cherie.’ He ushered her to a corner.

I turned to Alec. ‘What is it?’

‘Luc’s telling her now.’ He placed his hand on the small of my back and pulled me close against his bare chest. ‘Darling, this is going to be hard on you and no matter how much I would want this to be otherwise—’ he indicated the paper in his hand ‘—you need to know the truth.’

‘About what?’

Alec hesitated. ‘Jean’s father.’

Now I was really confused. I glanced over to where my parents stood. Whatever Luc was telling her caused her eyes to widen at one point and she placed her hand on his cheek. He turned his head, placed his own hand over hers and kissed her palm.

As he continued speaking, I watched, fascinated, as her expression darkened. She left his side, marched over to Jean-Philippe and struck him hard across the face, the crack reverberating through the room.

Jean-Philippe looked up at her—stunned for a moment—then rose to his full height and his eyes changed.

‘Jean!’ Luc cried out in warning and he flew to Judy’s side.

Alec swept me behind him and as one hand held me in place, I felt his entire body tense. I peeked out from behind his arm.

Judy glared at Jean-Philippe, fists clenched by her side. She was in a fury. ‘You bastard! How could you do such a thing? Only a beast treats a woman like that! She’s so much smaller and weaker than you! Bastard! I want to see you punished for this!’

Luc managed to drag her away, but she shook off his hands and came over to me; her face, white with fury, softened on seeing me. I probably wore a stunned expression of my own. She tucked my hair behind my ears and closely examined my mouth, then hugged me to her. Alec dropped his arm but not his guard. His face was fixed on Jean-Philippe and a low, deep growl escaped his lips.

No one else said a word, until Jean-Philippe spoke. ‘Bear witness Lord Lucien Lebrettan. As an Elder of our kind, I challenge Alexander Munro for the right to claim Ingenii Laura.’

Judy and I turned our heads at the same time, and looked at him open mouthed. ‘No! No way! You will not be Princeps over me. I refuse!’

Alec stood in front of us, arms folded over his chest. ‘You had your chance at the Ritual.’ He and Jean-Philippe glared at one another. Any moment and the fangs would appear.

‘It’s against our law for a man to claim his half-sister as Guardian,’ Luc stated.

He’s my half-brother?

He moved toward Jean-Philippe till they stood only a step apart. ‘You are my son, Jean,’ he said. ‘I would have told you sooner, but I wasn’t sure. Forgive me.’

The shock on Jean-Philippe’s face was as great as my own must have been, and he shook his head in disbelief. ‘Father? You’re my father? No, no… that’s not possible! My mother… on her deathbed… she said… my father was the Duke of Atholl.’

I had the same trouble believing it, but I knew Luc wasn’t lying. There was no disguising the anguish on his face. My stomach clenched as images of Jean-Philippe, both past and present—touching, holding, and kissing me—raced unbidden through my mind. I felt like retching.

Jean-Philippe’s face changed from shock to anger. ‘How long have you known?’ he snarled.

‘The last few minutes.’ Luc pointed to the paper in Alec’s hand. ‘DNA result. Just faxed through. I took a lock of your hair and sent it to Alec, together with a cheek swab from me. The test came back positive. There’s no doubt, Jean—I’m your father.’

Jean-Philippe gazed at Luc, for what seemed like an age, while I stared at him. He was my brother, yet there was no physical resemblance between us. I was the image of my father, so he must take after his mother—whoever she was.

Without warning, he doubled-over as if in pain and an anguished cry rent the air. It was the sound of a soul in torment. Strangely, I had to resist the urge to go to him; offer comfort as one being to another, so agonising was the deep sob torn from him.

Luc looked on helplessly as the rest of us stood there in stunned silence.

Jean-Philippe raised his head and his blood-rimmed gaze swept the room. A deep hatred burned in the pale lavender depths of his eyes. ‘Then why did she tell me it was the Scotsman, the Duke of Atholl, instead of you? Why?’

‘Sit down, Jean,’ Luc said. The tone of his voice brooked no argument.

Jean-Philippe complied, his angry gaze fixed on Luc’s face.

Luc strode over and poured out five glasses of the brandy from the bottle that sat on his desk. He gulped one himself before he poured another and handed a full glass to each of us. ‘Drink it,’ he commanded Jean-Philippe.

Judy and I downed ours as well. Alec held his and watched his former friend.

‘To answer your question, your mother wasn’t sure herself.’ Luc paused. ‘She was a lovely, but sad and lonely woman. Her husband treated her with contempt, womanising and gambling away his fortune. I was visiting with her father, the Duke d’Orleans. He knew what I was—as did she. We liked each other. I needed to feed and she needed… comfort. It was a mutual agreement. I left the next day when the Duke of Atholl’s carriage arrived. Several of the French nobility were with him, seeking refuge from the Revolution at her father’s estate.’

‘It seems my mother had a lot of comforting that week,’ Jean-Philippe said, his voice acid.

Luc ignored the disparaging remark, poured himself another shot of brandy and continued. ‘We didn’t see each other again after that night. Later I learned she had a child—exactly nine months after we were together. I knew the Scottish duke had also become her lover during that time. Whether she was with anyone else I couldn’t say. I didn’t get close enough to catch a scent. So you see, I was never sure you were mine.’

‘Why didn’t you check? You could have come back to see her to make sure!’

‘I did, Jean. I did! Risked my life to slip into your room when you were a child, even though I was being hunted—as our kind were during that time. I had to keep my distance to protect you and Adelaide.’

‘Is that why she told me the Duke was my father?’

‘Try to understand your mother’s position. She was separated from her husband, took a lover—or two—and had an illegitimate child. As if that wasn’t bad enough for her reputation, do you think she would reveal that one of those lovers was a vampire, a creature of the night, a blood-sucking fiend the local villagers would have come after with pitchforks and wooden stakes?’

He had a point. Jean-Philippe bowed his head and twirled the empty brandy glass in his hands.

‘In spite of that,’ Luc continued, ‘I came back when you were fourteen to see whether you’d change at puberty, as I had. I watched and waited for many years, but you didn’t change, Jean! YOU. DIDN’T. CHANGE!’

I felt like an intruder in a private conversation, yet fascinated all the same. Judy, Alec and I may as well have been invisible.

‘Next time I saw you…’ Luc shrugged helplessly. ‘You’d become one of us.’

‘Lucinda changed me. Found me wounded and dying on the battlefield.’ His words tumbled out in a hoarse whisper.

Luc’s eyes closed and he gave a barely detectable nod. ‘I know her.’

‘My mother lied to me,’ he murmured.

‘To protect you!’

Jean-Philippe’s head snapped up, he glared at Luc and then slowly turned his head in my direction. ‘My half-sister! And I wanted to…’

So he was going to do it. He’d been desperate enough to try to take me by force and there was no way I could have stopped him. The thought sickened me. If Alec and Luc hadn’t arrived when they did… I gasped and buried my head in my hands.

Judy hugged me close and said, ‘It didn’t happen dear. It didn’t happen.’

‘It nearly did! I’ll never get it out of my head,’ I said.

‘Judy’s right, darling. Remember, we came on time and it didn’t happen. Keep telling yourself that.’

Judy let go as I twisted out of her embrace and into Alec’s.

Jean-Philippe hadn’t moved and I was aware of his gaze. Was he trying to see me with new eyes—as his sister? Could we put this horrible incident behind us?

I dared to glance at him and what I saw frightened me. There was no hint of remorse in his eyes. Instead, they narrowed into pale, lavender slits on seeing me in Alec’s arms. I realised then he would never regard me as his sister. Alec was right. What Jean-Philippe felt for me was not love, but obsession—an unnatural and frightening desire to possess something forbidden.

He turned to Luc and snarled. ‘This is your fault! If you had only warned me… told me sooner!’

‘I can only ask for your forgiveness.’

The room was deathly quiet as Jean-Philippe shook his head. ‘Whatever friendship I felt for you is over. Fini! A partir d'aujourd'hui, nous sommes adversaires, mon pere!’

I sucked in a shocked breath. Even with my limited high-school French I knew what that meant—he and my father were now enemies.

Jean-Philippe’s head swivelled toward Alec and myself again. ‘I withdraw my challenge, but my dear half-sister,’ he sneered, ‘this isn’t over between us!’

Dreadful certainty filled his voice and I felt the blood drain from my cheeks as an icy coldness settled in the pit of my stomach. I turned my face into the sheltering warmth of Alec’s chest. As his arms tightened protectively around me, I heard the sound of glass shattering in the fireplace, receding footsteps, then the opening and slamming of a door. After that there was silence, except for my rapid breathing.

Alec handed the paper he’d been holding back to Luc as he walked me over to the settee. Luc placed another glass of brandy in my hand. ‘Drink, ma petite. All of it.’

It was Luc’s cure all. He looked stricken, as if he blamed himself for everything. Alec sat next to me and kept his arm around my shoulders. Judy sat on my other side and took one of my hands in both of hers.

‘He won’t be allowed back in this house,’ she said.

‘What’s going to happen to him?’ My initial anger and shock had begun to pass with the understanding Jean-Philippe would have to live with the knowledge of what he did to me. Could he endure knowing his desire would not, and could never, be satisfied? Those long held, cherished memories of my youth and the young man who had once been part of it, were now destroyed. What pity I may have felt for him, had been dashed by his brutal treatment of me. I could only think of him with loathing.

Yet his parting words haunted me.

‘He’ll be punished. As Ingenii, you have the power to order his death,’ Luc said as he crouched on the floor in front of me. There was pain in his voice.

‘No. I could never do that. Could you?’

He shook his head. ‘I’ll confer with the other Elders. They’ll decide what to do with him. I can’t be involved since he’s my son.’

‘Any other secrets we need to know about while we’re at it, Luc?’ Alec said.

Luc let out a pent up breath. ‘That’s enough for any man.’ He rose from his crouching position, took our empty glasses and went over to his desk. ‘I’ll send Cal and Sam after him; ask Marcus to hold him till a decision is made.’

He moved to the door, opened it and quietly spoke Cal’s name. In minutes, his smiling face appeared at the open door. ‘What’s up?’

‘Get Jake and go after Jean. Take him to Marcus and hold him there.’

‘Jean?’ Cal looked stunned. ‘Why?’

‘He tried to force himself on Laura,’ Alec answered.

‘What?’ Cal’s eyes widened as he scanned my face—my tear-stained cheeks, torn and swollen lip and bloodied dress. ‘Shit! Dark horse, isn’t he!’

Luc helped himself to another shot of brandy. The bottle was nearly empty. ‘Approach him carefully. He’s… disturbed.’

Cal nodded. ‘I’ll get Jake.’ He sped from the room.

I had no idea how late it was, but I felt suddenly so tired. Alec must have sensed it for he squeezed my shoulder and said, ‘You need to get some sleep. I’ll give you something to help.’

The door opened and Terens and Sam strode in. Their eyes fell on me. ‘You okay, pet? Cal told us,’ Terens said. I nodded and he then turned to Luc. ‘He and Jake have gone after Jean’s scent. What’s this about?’

Luc repeated the incident and once again the whole thing replayed in my mind. Both men’s eyes widened. They had difficulty believing it if the shake of Sam’s head was anything to go by.

‘Your son!’ Terens exclaimed.

Luc handed him the slip of paper and he and Sam quickly perused it then looked at Alec for confirmation.

‘Holy shit, what a mess! She can’t stay here, Luc,’ Sam said. ‘Jean knows every corner of this house. If he decides to come back here, he knows where every surveillance camera is and how to avoid it.’

My stomach lurched sickeningly. ‘He’ll come back?’

‘From what Cal told me, I’d say he will.’

‘Get him to take the Pledge,’ Alec said.

Luc opened another bottle of whisky and poured himself a full glass. ‘He would see that as an insult. Perhaps I can ask the Elders to banish him; send him back to France. I could persuade him.’

‘He didn’t listen to you thirty years ago what makes you think he’s going to do so now? He’s not going to let this go. You heard what he said.’ Alec’s voice rose.

‘He’s right,’ Terens said. ‘Jean’s even more dangerous now, that he can’t ever have her. I noticed the way he kept looking at her during the Ritual.’ He looked straight at me.

I nodded, remembering the way Jean-Philippe stared at me that night.

‘He must take the Pledge,’ Luc conceded, ‘and swear never to come near Laura again.’

‘And till then,’ Alec turned to me, ‘I’m taking you to my apartment, darling. I’m not risking leaving you here—not until Jake and Cal find him. Go pack some things. We’ll leave as soon as you’re ready.’

Judy helped me throw together an overnight bag and we were down in the hallway within minutes. Alec—who meanwhile must have dashed back to his room to throw on a T-shirt and shoes—took my bag and headed out the door. I kissed my parents goodbye and within seconds we were speeding through the dark and empty streets.

Chapter 46

Blood Lines

ALEC

Laura looked tense as I drove to my apartment in Pitt Street. Her hands were clasped tightly in her lap, her face pale with fear. I didn’t have to smell it to know.

I placed my hand over hers and squeezed. ‘The men will find him, darling, and bring him back to Luc. I promise.’

She turned her head to look at me. ‘What if he eludes them and comes to your place instead?’

It was a fair question. ‘I’m stronger and faster.’

‘I hope so. The thought of him touching me makes me sick.’

‘He’ll have to kill me first.’

‘I don’t want you to die. I love you!’ Her eyes began to glisten and she angrily swiped them away.

‘I love you, too, so listen to me. We’re meant to be together and I don’t believe for a second it’s going to end tonight. We have eternity, remember?’

She smiled, squeezed my hand and returned to gazing out the side window.

What else could I say? I’d waited my whole life for her and now, when there was everything to live for, would Jean’s obsession with his half-sister jeopardise that? I wasn’t going to let it happen.

Before we’d left the house, Luc had made arrangements to have Jean sent back to France—forcibly, if need be. But he’d blamed himself for this incident. ‘It’s not all his fault,’ he’d said, as he sat slumped in his desk chair.

‘You can’t possibly—’

‘It’s his mother’s and I don’t mean Adelaide. I didn’t know Lucinda had transformed him. Her blood carries insanity. There was nothing wrong with Jean while he was human.’

‘Is that why you never wanted her on the Eldership?’

He’d nodded. ‘She’s too unstable. When Jean mentioned her as his damsire it all fell into place. She too, has… unnatural tastes!’

‘Why didn’t I know about this?’ I’d been leaning against one of his bookshelves and this made me straighten up and move to his desk.

‘It wasn’t relevant… then.’ He’d shrugged.

‘That’s why Maris was chosen instead.’ Even though she was at least two centuries younger.

He’d nodded again.

‘But now, with her gone, we’re short an Elder.’

Luc had pursed his lips and said, ‘Let me work on it.’

I’d left him to it, as I’d only had enough time to sprint to my room, throw on a clean T-shirt and jeans before meeting Laura in the hallway for the drive to my apartment.

Chapter 47

Unfinished Business

LAURA

‘Here we are,’ he said as we turned into a modern city apartment complex.

A private elevator whisked us straight up to his penthouse suite. The doors opened to reveal ceiling-to-floor tinted windows with a glorious, unhindered view of Sydney Harbour.

I gasped. ‘It’s incredible.’ The tiredness I felt earlier disappeared.

Glad you like it.’ I felt his gaze on me as I stepped out of the elevator and into the main living area.

Alec’s apartment was a modern and spacious penthouse, with pearl-grey tiled floors, chrome and steel furniture. An elegant black leather lounge suite faced the harbour view. Nearby, an onyx and jet alabaster chess set sat atop a low glass stool. The only thing that broke up the black and white scheme was a multi-coloured Mexican-print floor rug in the centre of the room.

Metal stairs with a steel handrail led up to an open loft containing a king size bed. The view of the harbour would be unparalleled from up there. I could almost imagine myself lying on that expansive bed on a bright sunny morning enjoying the view, Alec’s arms around me…

‘Take a look around.’ His voice dragged me from my thoughts.

Two walls were fitted with criss-cross shelving and layered with books, journals, CDs and a range of DVDs, a few watercolour landscapes, but no photographs. Odd, that he didn’t have any of that type of memorabilia, unlike Luc who surrounded himself with pictures of my mother and myself. Perhaps he didn’t have a family, or didn’t want to be reminded.

‘This is such a bachelor pad,’ I said.

‘How so?’

‘No soft touches.’ I waved my hand around. ‘All modern eclectic, a bichrome colour scheme, metal—very male,’ I concluded.

‘You could change that,’ he said quietly behind me.

Did that mean he wanted us to live here after we were married? Perhaps that’s why he brought me here now. I shelved that thought for the time being.

As I went to stand by the massive window, I spotted the Australian Colonial timber dining table and chairs, all alone, at the far end of the room. I recalled him mentioning it had belonged to his father, so I understood why he kept such a potentially dangerous material in his apartment. Most timber was dangerous, although white oak was the most lethal. It alone could reduce their immortal bodies to crystalline ash. I saw it happen to Russel—the fetch and carry man who was supposed to deliver me to someone unknown.

I shivered.

Alec came up behind me, wrapped his arms around my waist and pulled me back against him. ‘Cold? I can turn the air conditioning down.’

I leaned back against him and gazed out at the twinkling cityscape. ‘No, it’s not that. Just… Jean-Philippe’s out there…’

‘We’ll get him, Laura. I promise.’

His warmth of his body and the heat of his words enveloped me in a comforting cacoon. I consigned my fears to the back of my mind to let myself enjoy the present.

Alec swept my hair aside and nuzzled my neck.

‘Mmmmm, that’s nice,’ I cooed. ‘A little higher.’

He chuckled and kissed the hollowed spot behind my ear. ‘I’ve never brought any other woman up here, except Judy of course, and she was with Luc.’

‘Never?’

‘Never.’

‘Then I’m privileged.’

‘Sorry to contradict, but I’m the privileged one,’ he murmured as he angled my head to meet his lips. ‘How’s the lip?’ he asked.

‘Fine, almost completely healed.’ Even though my lip had already begun to heal and the swelling had nearly disappeared, the puncture marks caused by Jean-Philippe’s bite were still a little sensitive.

‘Good.’ He gently kissed me.

It was dark outside. Sunrise wasn’t due for another couple of hours and the waning moon glinted on the calm harbour waters.

‘It’s magic,’ I remarked. ‘Do you stand here often and watch?’

‘Sometimes. Normally I stay at work to complete experiments and reports, or I’m at Luc’s. There’s no one to come home too.’

‘Were you lonely?’

‘Never really thought about it, but I suppose I was. Explains why I stayed at the lab—work kept me occupied. You?’

‘I was surrounded by people all day—kids, other teaching staff, parents. So when I came home it was like a welcome relief. Yet other times I felt it—before Matt came along—when I just wanted the feel of someone’s arms around me and there was no one there.’

‘Any man would be privileged to have you by his side. Yet in some way I’m glad. I hate the thought of any other man touching you.’

For a moment I didn’t know what to say. Alec’s compliment stunned me. ‘I gave in to Matt and now I wish I hadn’t. I wish I’d waited for you!’

His arms around me tightened and I felt him kiss the top of my head. ‘You weren’t to know, darling, and you waited long enough as it was.’

I didn’t want to tell him that Matt never satisfied me; didn’t want to discuss Matt at all. It was him I was interested in. ‘Alec, was your father a blacksmith?’

He huffed. ‘I heard Jean’s disparaging remark. Arrogant bastard! My father was the village smithy in Dunkeld. That’s where the Munro’s are from. I helped him as a boy and well into my teens till we emigrated here. Later I got a scholarship to study medicine at Sydney University. It lessened the time I could help out at the forge.’

I spun around in his arms to look at him. He smiled as he spoke of his father and I could tell his eyes were seeing a scene far away and a long time ago. His voice took on an almost reverential tone.

‘He managed to set up a business here as well and later expanded to include motor vehicle repairs. Very enterprising, he was. Wanted me to be a doctor; said saving lives was more important than shoeing horses or fixing busted radiators.’ The smile increased. ‘He was a kind man, but not one to be taken advantage of.’

‘Like father, like son. I would’ve liked to have known him.’

‘He would have loved you as a daughter-in-law. Brave and clever women earned his respect. Didn’t agree with the suffragettes but he admired their courage and tenacity.’

Sometimes I forgot how old Alec was. Yet, every now and then, a word of his or gesture reminded me of his antiquity. He really was from another time.

‘I’m from a humble background, Laura. But I’m not ashamed of it.’

‘Why should you be? My dad—uncle, I suppose—is a builder. It’s who you are as a person that matters.’ I said indignantly. ‘Besides, who cares about such things anymore? I’d want to be with you even if you were nothing more than a—’ I searched for a lowly enough profession ‘—garbo!’ He gave me one of his dazzling smiles. ‘And for your information, don’t you know that doctors are practically royalty in this day and age?’

He laughed as he leaned down and kissed me. My knees swayed. ‘Laura, when was the last time you ate? I seem to be propping you up here.’

‘Um, ‘round sixish.’ I’m sure my unsteadiness had little to do with hunger.

He fished the mobile out of his back pocket and pressed a few buttons. ‘What flavour pizza do you like?’

‘Pizza? Aren’t they closed at this hour?’

‘Not this lot. They’re open twenty-four-seven.’

‘How do you know?’

‘My lab staff. They always order pizza from this place during all-night sessions when we’re waiting on the results of experiments.’

‘Oh, okay. Supreme, meat lovers. Whatever. No anchovies.’

He pressed a button. Speed dial? ‘Yeah, I’d like to order one large supreme, no anchovies,’ he said to whoever was on the other end of the line. ‘Coke?’ He looked down at me. I shook my head. No coke. Never did like the stuff. ‘No thanks, no coke,’ he said.

‘Half-supreme, half-meat lovers,’ I mouthed up at him.

‘Ah, can you make that half-supreme and half-meat lovers?’

‘Yum!’ I mouthed.

‘Carnivore,’ he mouthed back at me. ‘No, that’s all thanks,’ he said to the person on the other end. ‘Half an hour?’ I nodded. ‘That’s fine. Address is, the Penthouse Pitt St Towers.’

He rung off and tossed the mobile onto the sofa. ‘We’ve got thirty minutes before your dinner arrives. What would you like to do?’

Talk about a loaded question! ‘What do you have in mind?’

A devilish glint lit up his eyes. ‘Where do I begin?’ Suddenly he stiffened, his smile vanished and he looked at me in alarm.

‘What is it?’

He grabbed my hand and pulled me toward the elevator. ‘I’ve got to get you out of here. Luc just told me Jean’s on his way and he’s crazy; nearly killed Jake. They couldn’t hold him.’

My stomach bunched into a tight knot. ‘Oh Lord.’

A shadow appeared outside, on the window, even though we were about twenty-five storeys up. There was a loud shattering noise as a figure crashed through the window and scattered glass shards at our feet. It slowly rose from its crouching position and Jean-Philippe stood before us.

His eyes didn’t resemble anything human. They were reptilian—pale, cold and frightening. He locked his gaze on me and grinned, revealing cruel fangs, then beckoned with his finger for me to come to him.

Alec threw me behind him. His hands clenched into fists as his arms anchored me in place. ‘Get out now, Jean!’

Jean-Philippe’s grin turned into a snarl. ‘She’s mine!’ and he lunged toward me.

I screamed.

Alec hit him and Jean-Philippe sailed across the room.

‘Laura, get in the lift!’ Alec cried as Jean-Philippe recovered and went for him sending the two of them crashing into the dining chairs. Splintered wood flew in all directions.

I ran and pressed the elevator button when I heard a loud grunt. I turned to see Jean-Philippe plunge a long, sharp piece of splintered wood into Alec’s chest.

I screamed as Alec collapsed.

Unable to fathom what I was seeing, I could only stare in shock; my feet leaden, as if petrified, and my mind a complete blank. He was still alive and blinking in confusion as he stared down at the stake planted deeply in his heart.

‘No!’ I screamed and raced to his side just as the elevator doors opened.

Blood smeared my hands as I tried to pull the thing from his body, but it was firmly wedged between his ribs. Jean-Philippe’s arms caught me around the waist and I kicked and screamed as he tried to haul me away from Alec.

‘Your turn now. We have unfinished business, little sis,’ he said and clamped his hand over my mouth. ‘If Russell hadn’t botched the job none of this would be necessary right now.’

He tucked me under his arm and headed for the loft. My stomach lurched sickeningly while my mind grappled with what he had just said. Images of that awful night Russell snuck into my hospital room flashed through my mind and a mixture of anger and fear swept through me. I bit into his hand on my mouth till I tasted blood and scratched his other.

‘Aahhh! Little cat,’ he cried through gritted teeth and dropped me.

I dove under the heavy dining table amid pieces of broken chairs and split timbers, and hefted a particularly sharp and nasty looking fragment as Jean-Philippe came after me. My hands shook but I didn’t dare let go. Alec was only a few feet away from me—eyes closed, grimacing—as he attempted to pull the stake from his body.

Thank God it wasn’t made of white oak, but what other damage could that wooden stake do? He could still die!

I choked back a sob and resisted the urge to run to him. If Jean-Philippe knew Alec was still alive he’d go back and finish the job. I had to draw him away and hope—and pray—that Luc would get here soon.

‘There’s no use fighting me, little girl,’ he sneered as he poked his head under the table and tried to grab me.

‘You bastard. You sick, sick bastard!’ I screamed and wacked him on the side of the head with the chair leg so hard the wood splintered and fell apart.

He snarled, got to his feet and upended it, sending the heavy wooden table crashing into a wall lined with books, pictures and other objects. Debris scattered all over the floor and he stood there glaring down at me. My knees were tucked under my chin and my heart pounded as I looked back up at him.

He grinned, exposing fangs, and extended a hand down toward me. ‘Come to me, Laura.’

I shook my head and backed away while my hand searched for another weapon to use. ‘You put Russell up to it!’

‘You think that fool would’ve been able to get into your room on his own? I was the one who told him about the Serpent Ring. Alec very conveniently revealed how it worked the night of your abduction. He used it to get into the disused theatre without being detected.’ He was boasting about it, smiling, proud of his cleverness.

I remembered my terror and pain and the adrenalin coursed through me.

I grabbed another long piece of broken wood and swiped the back of his knees with it causing him to temporarily lose balance and stumble backwards.

‘Merde,’ he swore.

I got up and made a run for the closest door. It appeared to lead outside—a rooftop garden perhaps? It would lead him away from Alec, but it meant I’d be alone.

As I reached for the handle, he tackled my legs. I went down and the piece of wood flew from my grasp and skidded across the floor. His powerful hands grabbed my waist, spun me around and ripped open the top half of my dress. Buttons bounced on the tiles and his eyes burned as he stared at my body.

I aimed a fist at his face, intending to ram his nose through to the back of his skull, but my action was too humanly slow. He growled, grabbed my wrists and pinned my arms above my head. ‘Stop struggling! I did it for you—for us! Russell knew how I felt about you, noticed it that night and we came to an arrangement—I spare his life and he helps me get you.’

My legs were still free. I raised them and kicked into his chest as hard as I could. It managed to dislodge him for an instant, enough time for me to try for another run, but he grabbed my ankle and I fell flat on my face onto the tiled floor, the breath knocked out of me.

He was on top of me in a blink, pushing up my dress and slipping his hand down the front of my panties. ‘I don’t want to take you like this Laura, but I will if I have to!’ he panted in my ear.

‘Bastard! I hate you!’ I screamed and kicked at him while trying to reach out for the alabaster chess pieces on the small table near my hands. I grabbed two of the larger ones, twisted around and thrust their pointy ends into his ears. He roared in pain and reared up in an attempt to pull them out. That was all the time I needed to scramble out from under him.

I managed to get to my feet when Jean-Philippe caught my hair and pulled me toward him. I screamed and reached behind me to scratch the skin along the back of his hands, adding to the ones I gave him previously.

He let go of my hair, grabbed me by the neck and threw me to the ground. As my forehead grazed the tiles, he roughly grabbed my shoulders and spun me around to face him.

‘Thought you could get away from me?’ he growled and pinned me under him again, imprisoning my hands above my head with one hand, as I kicked at every soft part of him. Still, it was impossible to prevent him from wedging his knee between my legs and forcing them apart. My stomach tightened. ‘I’m going to have you and watch your face while I’m doing it,’ he grinned, as his other hand slowly undid the rest of the buttons on my dress.

I gasped and tried to wriggle my hips out from under him, but he dug his knee deeper between my legs and pressed his weight down on me.

‘Stop struggling,’ he repeated. ‘It’s really up to you whether this will be a pleasant experience or not!’

‘You sick son of a bitch!’

He struck me hard across the face till the tears welled up in my eyes. ‘See what you made me do! If you had only come with me when I’d asked. As it is…’ he shrugged and his fingers undid the front clasp of my bra. ‘It was such a simple plan…’ his hand stroked my breast as he pushed my bra aside. My skin shrank back in revulsion.

‘Exquisite!’ he said.

‘Don’t you touch me you sick bastard!’ I screamed.

He laughed. ‘Too late! Now as I was saying, Russell was supposed to have taken you out of there and down to my car.’ He ran his hand back and forth slowly over my breasts as he spoke. Bile rose in my throat and I had to force it down. ‘Instead he stayed too long and got trapped, the idiot!’ A look of disgust crossed his face. ‘I waited outside, listening, then Alec shows up and then my dear Pere! I should have known better than to rely on that fool, Russell! I had no choice but to kill him or he would have revealed everything.’

I couldn’t bear to listen to any more—he was clearly deranged—and I turned my head away praying that someone, anyone would get here quickly.

He clutched my chin and forced me to look at him. ‘No more waiting. I’m going to fuck you now, after which I’m going to kill you. It’s the only way I can be free of you.’

It wasn’t just his vulgarity, but the chilling way he said it that terrified me. Luc hadn’t come and Alec’s life was slowly ebbing away just a few feet from me while I was in the hands of a monster. That moment a deep resolve took hold and my terror gave way to anger. It welled up in me like a giant wave and I struggled even more against him, screaming, ‘No! I won’t let you!’

Jean-Philippe laughed and, quicker than a snake, lowered his head till his mouth was on mine, his tongue forcing its way past my teeth. I squirmed and kicked beneath him and then bit down hard on his tongue. He growled and pulled out of my mouth and a strength I never knew I possessed, surged through me. I strained against his powerful grip and managed to free my hands long enough to push him off me.

There was a loud roar, the shattering of more glass, and Luc was pulling me free. At the same instant I saw Alec rise and grab Jean-Philippe from behind and ram the bloodied piece of wood that had been embedded in his own chest, deep into Jean-Philippe’s back until the tip protruded out the other side.

Jean-Philippe’s eyes widened, his shoulders bunched back and his body began to convulse as the deadly splinter did its job. Ashen-faced and with blood pouring from the gaping wound, he collapsed and writhed on the ground as his hands clawed at the protruding stake.

I pulled out of Luc’s embrace, re-hooked my bra clasp and went to Alec, who had collapsed next to Jean-Philippe’s body. Jake, Terens and Cal were at his side. They’d torn off his shirt in an attempt to staunch the blood flow.

‘Alec! Alec! C’mon my brother, hang in there,’ Jake urged. I heard the panic in his voice.

‘Shit!’ Terens uttered when he saw Alec’s wound. He glanced back at Jean-Philippe’s still form. ‘He planned Laura’s kidnapping—with Russell!’ The expression on his face—and Cal’s—was one of disbelief mingled with anger.

‘Alec.’ I knelt by him. He was pallid and his breath came in gasps. I took his hand and held it to my cheek.

‘Laura!’ Jake got my attention. ‘He needs your blood, now.’

‘Quickly ma petite, or he won’t survive,’ Luc said.

I lovingly touched Alec’s face, bit back tears—this was not the time—gathered my hair to one side and leaned down to him. Cal and Jake lifted his upper body and angled his head till his mouth was against my throat.

‘Alec, don’t die. Please, please don’t die. I don’t want to be without you!’ His beautiful face had gone deathly white. The tears stung behind my eyes, then I felt his fangs slide out, the quick sting and he was sucking—weak at first then stronger. ‘Oh yes,’ I heard myself say and my body relaxed into him. I closed my eyes as he drank; could feel his strength returning.

He gripped the back of my neck and pulled me closer to him as his other arm encircled my waist. I felt myself utterly possessed and my body hummed with another sort of pleasure—that my blood was for him alone, his life giver and sustainer. As he continued to drink, I felt no dizziness, no weakness, only an intense peace I didn’t want to end. It was the effect of the vampire’s bite.

My vampire.

Too soon it was over, he finished and licked the puncture marks he’d made, kissed my neck and gazed at me.

The adrenaline gone, I slumped against him and my body began to shake. Soon the shock of what had just occurred would follow. But for now, we were both alive and neither of us spoke as Alec cradled me in his arms.

‘Ma petite.’ Luc was on his haunches next to us, his face sorrowful as he looked at me. ‘I’ve watched over you your whole life. Yet now, when I thought you were finally safe’ —he shook his head— ‘one of my own endangered you; someone I trusted. I’m so sorry.’

‘Papa, you did everything possible.’

He opened his mouth to say something, but closed it again. ‘We’ll talk later.’ His gaze drifted to the still figure of Jean-Philippe. ‘I’ll go see my son now.’

Alec and I watched as he rose and walked over to where Jean-Philippe lay face down on the pearl-grey tiles, the jagged piece of wood sticking out of his back.

Terens squeezed Alec’s shoulder. ‘You gave me one hell of a scare! And Laura, pet, I’m so sorry we didn’t get her sooner.’

‘You came in time.’ I wouldn’t let myself dwell on anything else.

He nodded and went to join Luc.

‘Good to see you alive, my brother,’ Cal said. He turned to me and placed a hand on my shoulder. ‘Laura, angel, are you all right?’

‘I suppose.’

He tapped my shoulder in a gesture of comfort and then with a deep sigh he too, rose and went to Luc, who knelt by his dead son’s body.

I shivered at what Jean-Philippe had nearly done to me and it would be a long time before I would be able to say his name again without shuddering.

‘Take him back to my estate,’ Luc said.

He stood up as Jake and Cal carefully wrapped Jean-Philippe’s body in the floor rug that lay nearby. Hoisting it carefully over his shoulder, he rose and strode over to the elevator. The other three wordlessly followed. The elevator doors opened and closed after them.

Alec and I were alone again, with a broken window and a wrecked penthouse.

‘He nearly killed you,’ I said in a hoarse whisper.

‘Nearly, sweetheart. But it appears your blood is far more potent than any of us knew. That piece of wood went straight through my heart. I should be dead.’

‘I tried to pull it out.’ I shuddered at the recent memory and ran my arms around his neck.

‘Seeing the terror on your face was enough to give me the strength to rip the thing out of me.’

I pulled out of his embrace and ran my trembling hands over his smooth, muscled chest. The gaping wound had sealed up. There wasn’t even a scar. Not much blood either; his T-shirt must have absorbed most of it.

I placed my lips over his heart and kissed the spot where the stake had been rammed. My eyes caught the glint of light on the gold crucifix round his neck. I lightly touched it. ‘I prayed.’

‘It was answered.’ Alec kissed me then folded me securely in his arms once again. ‘I was helpless and you had to fight him on your own.’ Anger tinged his voice. ‘I heard every word. The rage I felt and then the fear at what he was doing to you…’ His teeth gritted and his breathing increased. I placed my hand soothingly on his chest. Alec’s jaw clenched as he looked at my ripped clothes. ‘No one undresses you but me,’ he said and pulled closed the torn remnants of my dress.

I nestled back into his embrace. It was the best place in the world even though we were sitting on the floor surrounded by the remains of his ruined apartment.

‘You’ll need a new dining suite,’ I said.

Alec’s body shook with laughter. ‘As if I care! You’re all that matters to me. I’d happily have the whole damn place wrecked if it meant having you safe in my arms—where you belong.’

He knew just the right thing to say. I closed my eyes and allowed myself to drift on a cloud of bliss as every one of my senses savoured him—his scent, the strength of his arms around me, his soft breathing, the feel of his skin beneath my cheek, the delicious taste of his kiss. We’d both nearly been murdered and I was sure the shock would hit me soon.

The intercom buzzed. Alec frowned. I didn’t want him to let go of me. ‘No, don’t answer it.’

It buzzed again and I clung to him. ‘It’s all right.’ He kissed my forehead, scooped me up and walked over to answer it. ‘Yes?’

‘Anyone ordered pizza?’

Chapter 48

Aftermath

LAURA

I woke up in Alec’s bed. We were in the loft and he lay next to me wearing only his jeans. My head rested on his bare chest and my hand on the rippling mass of muscles that was his stomach. His arm cradled my shoulder while the other drew circles on the back of my hand.

Strong daylight stole into the room from the living area. It brought into sharp focus the built-in wardrobe and the rumpled dark navy, paisley bed sheet under which I’d lain.

‘Is it morning already?’ I asked.

‘Afternoon.’

‘I slept that long?’ I didn’t know what time I finally fell asleep, but sometime after I ate. Alec had the pizza guy place the box in the elevator and then persuaded me to eat at least a one slice. It would help with the shock, he said, after which he carried me up to his bed and held me till I fell asleep. ‘Thank you for not leaving me alone.’

‘As if I would.’ He paused. ‘You screamed and thrashed about. At one point you wept.’

I sat up and looked at him, aware I was still in my torn clothes from last night. ‘The whole time?’

‘No. Intermittently.’ He brushed the hair off my shoulder. ‘You were traumatized. I would’ve been surprised if you didn’t have nightmares. That’s why I didn’t leave you—even for a second.’ His gaze swept over my face and neck and his expression darkened.

‘You didn’t sleep at all?’

He shook his head. ‘Don’t really need it. Your blood.’

‘How long?’

He raised a questioning eyebrow.

‘The nightmares, Alec. How long will I have them?’

He sat up, took my hands in his, glanced down at the bruises on my wrists and frowned again. ‘Don’t know. Everyone’s different. Your mind’s trying to cope with what you experienced and it’s going to take time, darling. But I’m going to do my utmost to help replace the frightening memories with joyful ones.’

‘You have my permission to do that.’ I smiled at him.

He leaned in and tenderly kissed my forehead, the hollow of my throat, then my neck and jaw. ‘Does it hurt?’

‘What?’

‘You’re face and neck are bruised and there’s a nasty graze on your forehead.’

I remembered the way Jean-Philippe roughly grabbed me and I instinctively ran my fingers over my face. It didn’t really feel sore, just a little tender. ‘No, it doesn’t hurt.’ I wanted to erase that memory forever; it only made me shiver.

Alec pulled me back into his arms. I felt a tremor run through him. I wasn’t the only one affected by last night’s events. We’d fought for our lives and Alec had been forced to kill a friend—someone he’d known as a brother for longer than I’d been alive. Neither of us had come through this unscathed. It would haunt him for a long time.

I reached up and cupped his cheek. ‘How are you? You saved my life and lost a friend.’

He stared down at me before drawing a deep breath. ‘He stopped being my friend the day he saw me as a rival. It seems kissing you during the Ritual earned me a few enemies. But I don’t regret it—not for one moment.’ He looked lovingly at me, dipped his head and kissed me lightly mindful of my injured mouth. He lay back down taking me with him.

‘Alec?’

‘Mmmmm?’

‘How was he able to overpower you? Doesn’t my blood make you stronger?’

‘I’ve been thinking of that. The only thing I can come up with is that a combination of your blood—when he bit you—and adrenaline created a dangerous combination. I was surprised myself.’

Alec ran his fingers soothingly through my hair. We lay there quietly for a few minutes as I thought over the events of the last twenty-four hours. Then the realisation hit. ‘You nearly died Alec, you nearly died!’ I raised my head and looked down at him.

‘But I didn’t. I’m here, with you.’

‘Philippe was going to kill us both and he nearly did!’

‘He didn’t,’ he said quietly.

My breathing sped up and before I knew it, hot tears spilled down my cheeks.

‘That’s what I’ve been waiting for,’ Alec said and wrapped me securely in the strength of his arms.

I sobbed till my whole body shook. He held me tightly against his chest, cooed soothingly and stroked my hair till my tears had run their course. ‘Want to talk?’ he softly asked.

I shook my head. ‘What’s there to say?’

‘How you feel.’

I tipped my head up to look at him. ‘Better, now that it’s out. He… was my half-brother! He was supposed to protect me, look after me! Not what… he was planning to do. And I’m angry that he tried to kill us both because he didn’t get what he wanted! Well that’s life. Tough! We don’t all get what we want, but I don’t kill for it!’

Alec listened and nodded and stroked my hair as the words came pouring out of me. ‘When I saw the way he impaled you with that dreadful piece of wood I didn’t know what to do and I was terrified he’d killed you. When I saw you were still alive, I tried to keep him away from you in case he came back to make sure you were dead and I prayed Luc would get here on time…’ It all came out in one breath.

Alec’s eyes widened and he sat upright, raising me up with him. Holding me at arms length he stared at me a while, till I began to worry if something was wrong. Finally he spoke. ‘I’m trying to understand this. You were fighting to survive, yet you were worried about me?’

‘Yes.’

There was another moment of silence. He opened his mouth and closed it again, then shook his head. ‘No one has ever left me speechless before. Laura you are…’ He drew me to him and kissed me so fervently I almost stopped breathing.

My lip had healed completely and I didn’t want him to stop. I ran my arms around his neck and pressed myself to him. I didn’t wait for him to part my lips. He stopped and lifted his head.

‘What’s wrong? Why are you stopping?’ I asked.

‘I forgot—your lip, darling. I don’t want to hurt you.’

‘It’s fine. Don’t hold back. I need you to kiss me right now.’

He nodded in understanding and gently drew me down, rolling me beneath him. ‘You don’t ever have to ask,’ he whispered against my mouth, and the passion and depth of his kisses did indeed begin to wash away the frightening images of the night before.

How could I possibly love anyone else? Were I to be brutally honest with myself I’d have to admit that I’d never really been in love with Matt. There was affection and a certain type of love that develops over time with someone you’ve grown very fond of, but I‘d never experienced the depth of passion that Alec aroused in me. Thoughts of him consumed me, while being in his arms melted me to my core. It was like comparing an old and familiar dressing gown that didn’t quite fit, though one got used to over time, to a ravishing designer gown that slid over your body like a second skin.

‘It’s your touch I long for. It’s you, Alec. Only you!’

‘My Laura,’ he whispered as he bent his head and kissed me slowly, deeply and lovingly until I was lost in him.

This is right, I thought. This is how it should be. Utter contentment blanketed my being and suffused my every pore until I felt myself drawn into him. I knew now what it meant to be part of a whole.

‘Always darling and forever I’ll love you.’ I heard his deep, rich timbre in my head. I’d forgotten we could hear each other’s thoughts and not only in times of danger, it seems. It was strangely comforting. I’d never have to pretend with him, but on the other hand it’d be hard keeping a secret. I snuggled into his embrace, letting every one of my senses be consumed by him.

He slipped open my dress, unclipped the front clasp of my bra and cupped my breast. I arched into him impatient to feel his touch and my nipples hardened immediately. His fingers explored, his kiss deepened and my body quivered. Soon the dress and my underwear were on the floor with his jeans and T-shirt and he was sinking into me, moving with a rhythm I loved and matched. Our bodies melded as if made only for one another, and when I came I cried out his name with a long, contented sigh. Alec’s own release followed after and he collapsed on top of me, then rolled to the side and cradled me to him.

We lay there, cocooned in our own blissful bubble and I knew no other man could possibly compare to him. Luc had been right. He chose Alec for me because he knew no one else would understand me as well, nor make me as happy. I looked into his beautiful lavender eyes, stroked the raven-black hair off his forehead and fell in love with him all over again. That moment, I realised not even eternity would be long enough to love him and learn everything about him. We’d missed out on so much. I wanted to know about his boyhood, his youth and why Luc had transformed him.

As his hand tenderly ranged the length of my back, I thought it time to ask.

‘Alec?’

‘Mmmm?’

‘You know so much about me, but I know very little about you. Tell me about your transformation—if it’s not too painful for you.’

‘It’s not a painful memory and it involves your father and grandfather.’

‘I’d like to hear it.’

In the quiet of the afternoon, as we lay in each other’s arms, Alec revealed his own history and the part my grandfather, Owen played. Somehow hearing that he’d accidentally shot Alec didn’t surprise me. From what I remember of him, he’d been an impulsive and impetuous man.

‘It was the last month of 1918, Owen and I were stationed at the same military hospital in northern France and he and Luc had some sort of falling out. He took out his gun meaning to shoot Luc and he got me instead. In order to save him from a hangman’s noose for killing a fellow officer, Owen begged Luc to transform me.’ He sighed. ‘I never forgave him for that and hated all Dantonvilles from then on—’ he kissed the top of my head ‘—except one.’

‘Why about Judy?’ Surely he couldn’t have hated my mother?

‘She was the other exception, too.’ I heard the smile in his voice.

I’d guessed right about Alec having been a husband and father, if only for a short while. ‘Did you love her—your wife?’ I asked. Somehow it was important for me to know.

He was silent for a while, so I angled my head to look up at him. ‘I liked Eleanor and in some way I did love her. There was no one else in my life and I had no objections.’ His fingers danced around my back. ‘Very different from the way I feel about you. I’d never been in love before. It’s a new experience for me.’

‘Is it?’ I couldn’t help the broad smile that stole across my face, flattered beyond reason that in all his one-hundred-and-twenty-or-so years, I was the first woman he had ever fallen in love with.

He chuckled. ‘Yes, you’ll be happy to know, Miss Dantonville!’

I raised myself slightly so I could plant a light kiss on his lips, but he laced his fingers through my hair and held me in place as his mouth ravaged mine. A while later, as we both came up for air, I straddled him, leaned down and took his face in my hands. ‘Alec, I know this will probably sound awful, so please don’t take it wrongly, but if your wife and baby hadn’t died you wouldn’t have gone to war, been shot by my grandfather, changed by Luc and’ —I took a deep breath— ‘we wouldn’t be together like this right now.’

‘In those few words, you’ve summed up my life—my reason for existence. It’s you. Any pain I’ve suffered, the mistakes I’ve made, the path laid out for me have all led here—to you.’

I released the breath I’d been holding. ‘I believe in destiny. Things just don’t happen randomly. There’s a reason behind it all. What does the Bible say about all things working for good? And meeting you last Friday was very good.’

He kissed me again and said, ‘I’m yours for eternity.’

‘Eternity,’ I repeated, the words burning into my brain, so much so, it felt we’d made some form of sacred and unbreakable bond.

Then he and I made love again.

Long afterwards, as I lay contentedly in his arms, he said, ‘I phoned the hospital earlier. Sommers is recovering. You still want to see him?’

‘I need to say goodbye, Alec. He nearly died trying to protect me. I owe him that, in spit of his lousy intentions.’ Saying goodbye wasn’t going to be easy.

‘I’m coming with you.’

After one last kiss, we both got out of bed. Alec pulled out his phone while I went straight into the shower. As I stepped out, I checked the bruises he’d mentioned. The mirror reflected back pale purple-bluish marks on my forehead, cheek and along my jaw. I tried not to remember how I got them.

The dress I’d packed had a discreet, but low, sweetheart neckline and I feared anyone seeing me with Alec would automatically assume he was the one who caused them. I felt sick at the thought. Searching through my toiletry bag I located the concealer and a small bottle of makeup I wore on special occasions.

It covered the bruises perfectly and blended in with my own skin. Hopefully, no one would look too closely to notice. I brushed my hair back into a ponytail, leaving a few tendrils to frame my face and zipped up my dress. It was a short-sleeved, knee-length white cotton shift.

Alec must have rung for takeaway as there was a full English breakfast—although it was lunchtime—of scrambled eggs, two mini sausages, baked beans, and a hash brown, waiting for me. His espresso machine provided the coffee. It was delicious and I ate it all. There was a grim task ahead and I needed my strength.

Chapter 49

Goodbye

LAURA

Alec drove me to Royal Prince Alfred Hospital. He parked in the section reserved for the medical staff. I didn’t get out of the car straight away. Summoning up the courage to walk into the hospital was harder than I thought it would be.

Alec took my hand. ‘Hey, I’m here. You’re not alone.’

‘I’m the one who has to tell him.’ Even though I’m tempted to send him a break-up text message, I thought, but that would have been cowardly.

‘Shall we go in?’

‘Yeah.’

He knew which ward Matt was in—fourth floor, room near the nurse’s desk. My stomach churned the closer we got. He held my hand and squeezed reassuringly.

We stopped just outside Matt’s room. The double-doors stood wide open and voices came drifting out. I recognized some of them—Matt’s mum, Evelyn, and one of his sisters.

‘I’m coming in with you,’ Alec said.

‘No! You can’t.’ I let go of Alec’s hand. Last thing I wanted was curious or questioning looks. Taking a steadying breath, I walked in.

There were three other unoccupied beds in the room. A blue curtain had been partially drawn around the one Matt occupied—the side facing the corridor. At the foot of the bed, a dark haired young woman with a clipboard in her hand looked up as I stepped into view.

She came directly to me but glanced over my shoulder. ‘Dr Munro?’ she enquired.

‘Yes,’ he replied.

Somehow I knew Alec wouldn’t stay outside. I didn’t know whether to be angry or relieved.

She turned back to me. ‘Miss Laura Dantonville?’

I nodded.

‘I’m Dr Claudia Cardacci.’ She extended her hand to us in turn. Her large, brown eyes examined Alec. ‘I spoke to you on the phone the other day. Can I please have a word?’ She indicated for us to move away from the door, to a quiet corner near the end of the corridor. Several chairs and a coffee table had been set up for visitors use.

‘Is something the matter?’ I asked.

‘Maybe you’d like to sit down?’

Whenever anyone said those words, it never meant anything good. And I was restless enough as it was—nervous energy was making me fidgety. I wanted this morning to be over. ‘No, I’d rather stand thanks.’

‘All right,’ she started cautiously. ‘Our recent tests reveal he may have suffered slight brain damage.’

I felt my stomach plummet. Alec’s hand snaked around my waist.

‘It’s called an RML—’

‘Retrograde Memory Loss,’ Alec finished for her.

She nodded.

‘What does that mean? Some kind of—amnesia?’ I looked from her to Alec and back again.

‘In a way,’ she continued, ‘although it doesn’t affect all memory, only a part. His injury caused a small blood clot to form on the brain, which we’ve removed, but it’s resulted in his inability to recall some events. We don’t fully understand yet how it works, but it seems he doesn’t remember the last six months.’

This was a clanger.

Dr Cardacci lightly touched my arm. ‘Mrs Sommers told me you and Matthew have been together for about four months?’

I nodded.

‘I’m sorry, but he’ll have no memory of your relationship. You’ll be a stranger to him.’ She looked at me sympathetically. ‘I thought you should know before you walked in there.’

My mind went numb and I had no idea how to react.

‘I’ll get you a glass of water.’ She went over to the small sink and filled a polystyrene cup with tap water.

Alec sat me down and placed the cup into my hand. ‘Laura, drink this, honey.’ He was crouched on the ground in front of me, looking anxious, his hands over mine.

‘Look, I’m fine. It’s just the shock…’

‘You went white,’ Alec said.

‘I really am so sorry. I tried to tell you as best as I could,’ Doctor Cardacci said.

‘Thanks for telling us. She’ll be all right,’ he assured her, but his eyes didn’t waver from my face and his hands remained over mine.

I briefly glanced up at Dr Cardacci. Her eyes darted between Alec and myself and a knowing look appeared in them.

Just then, I didn’t care. Matt had amnesia. Amnesia! The word swirled round in my brain trying to sink in. He wouldn’t know me! In that surreal moment I realised the man I feared to hurt wouldn’t know me from a bar of soap! I should’ve been relieved, yet I felt a certain sadness. Matt and I had known and loved each other for nearly four months and now unexpectedly and suddenly it was over. Finished. I was having difficulty processing it.

‘Will his memory ever return?’

‘Probably not,’ Alec replied. ‘In rare cases it does, in others…’ he shook his head and shrugged.

If Matt’s memory never returned, I reasoned, he wouldn’t miss what he couldn’t remember and he wouldn’t suffer the pain of our breakup. With that understanding, I finally allowed myself to feel a sense of relief, although I had good reason to leave him.

Alec rose, sat next to me and put his arm around my shoulders. I leant into him, past caring who saw.

‘I’d better get back,’ Dr Cardacci said and she walked back down the corridor to Matt’s room.

I forgot she was there.

‘Can’t hurt him now,’ I said.

‘Laura, he doesn’t deserve such consideration. He didn’t exactly confide in you when he got those white oak bullets, did he?’

No, he didn’t. Matt was ready to kill those I loved without a word to me.

I bit my lip, wondering what to do next. Should I still go in? Would seeing me somehow jog his memory so I could ask him about those bullets and give him the benefit of the doubt? Maybe they were for a police training exercise? Highly unlikely, my common sense said. Or should I leave the way I came, not go in and leave him in blissful ignorance? But then Dave would have mentioned me. After all, he was found unconscious in my apartment. And his mum knows me. She’d mention something.

I released a deep breath as I weighed up my options.

‘Still want to go in there?’

‘I don’t know what to do and how did she know we were coming?’ I said before gulping down the rest of the water.

‘I phoned ahead to see if there was any news on the test results. But they were still conducting them.’ He paused. ‘You have a choice here. One is to walk into that elevator and not look back. The second is to go in there, face him, and have closure. Decision’s yours.’

I let out a sigh. ‘Flight or fight, huh?’

Alec nodded.

I glanced at the door, heard the now laughing voices coming from within and made up my mind. ‘Second option, I think. If I don’t show it’ll look suss. Matt may not know me, but his friends and family are bound to ask.’

I gingerly rose from the chair and steeled myself to enter that room. Alec stood next to me, his arm still supportively around my shoulders.

‘Okay?’ he whispered into my ear.

‘I suppose.’

We started for the door. Alec released me just as we walked in, but he remained close by my side. The blue curtain had been drawn back.

Matt’s mum, Evelyn, saw us first. She smiled and got up from Matt’s side.

‘Laura, I’m sorry we didn’t come to see you. We were told you were hurt. You still look so pale,’ she said as she came and gave me an affectionate hug.

‘No, don’t be. Matt needed you.’

I turned my attention to him. Strips of gauze and tape bound his head and he was smiling at Dr Cardacci. The dimple in his right cheek danced as he spoke to her.

‘Matt, look who’s here. It’s Laura,’ Evelyn happily announced. ‘And…’ she stopped when she spied Alec.

‘This is Dr Munro. He treated Matt at the scene,’ Dr Cardacci said.

Evelyn’s eyes widened and a huge smile spread across her face. She went to him and took hold of his hand. ‘Thank you for saving my son’s life.’ Her voice broke and she tried blinking away tears.

‘No need to thank me Mrs Sommers,’ Alec replied.

A weepy smile curled her lips. Her daughter, Clare, moved up behind her. ‘Our whole family thanks you.’

‘Me too, Doc,’ Matt said as he extended a hand to Alec, who gripped it in return.

‘Maybe Mum and I’ll go for a coffee, so you can talk,’ Clare suggested.

‘Good idea,’ Evelyn said. ‘Laura, you stay and talk with Matt and jog his memory.’ She looked hopefully at me, eyes glistening. Before I could reply, she had ushered me to his side.

Clare touched my arm. ‘Good luck,’ she mouthed and together they left the room.

Matt regarded me blankly. There was no sign of recognition; no welcoming warmth in those icy blue depths. I was torn between giving him a hug or standing motionless by his bedside to wait. I decided on the latter.

‘Hi Laura. I’ve been told you’re my girl.’ His expression belied his words. There was no smile, no dimple. He scrutinised me head to toe like I was a suspect in a police line-up. This wasn’t the Matt Sommers I had known for several months. The man lying in that hospital bed looking up at me was a stranger.

‘You really don’t remember?’ I asked.

‘Just said so. Pity. I couldn’t help Dave, who’s on this. You talk to him yet?’

‘Yeah.’

‘It happened in your flat, I’m told,’ he said in a way that demanded a response. Why couldn’t he stop being the detective, just for once?

‘Uh huh. You drove me home after a family event. I was knocked out the second the door opened.’

‘Didn’t see anything at all?’

‘I’ve already gone through all this with Dave. I didn’t come here to be interrogated but to see how you were.’

Alec touched my arm.

‘As you can see,’ he waved absently to his bandaged head, ‘not all okay, but getting there. They want to keep me here for few days. I don’t mind.’ He smiled up at Dr Cardacci then looked back to me. ‘How badly were you hurt?’ he asked, almost as an after thought as he glanced at my bandaged arm. Alec had insisted I keep up the pretence as long as we were coming here.

‘Not as bad as you. I’m okay.’

‘They told me you lost a lot of blood so it was bad. Could be the same guy who’s been—’

‘Matt stop it, please. I don’t want to talk about it.’

I looked away from him and focused on the Get Well cards sitting on the table by his bed. ‘Nice collection of cards.’

He cracked a smile. ‘Sometimes you’ve got to get yourself half killed to find out who your friends are.’

There was an awkward silence after that. Neither of us knew what to say. Alec hadn’t said a word since greeting Matt and Dr Cardacci stood silently watching the three of us. The old cliché, slicing the atmosphere with a knife, was never more apt.

‘Did I give you that ring?’ Matt said, his voice as blank as his stare.

I followed the path of his eyes down to my hand. ‘No. It’s a family heirloom. Got it on my birthday, last Friday. You were there.’

‘Sorry, don’t remember. Didn’t think it’d be something I’d give you.’

‘How long do they want to keep you here?’ I asked in an attempt to change the subject.

‘Few days, not sure.’

It was enough chit-chat. I wanted to get this done and mentally framed my breakup speech. I turned to Alec. ‘Could you please give us a few minutes alone?’

He hesitated before replying, ‘Are you sure?’

I nodded.

’I’ll be just be outside.’ His fingers briefly touched mine before he turned and walked out.

I glanced at Dr Cardacci. She shifted uncomfortably from foot to foot. ‘I’ll come back later,’ she said and made a move as though to leave.

‘No, I’d like you to stay,’ Matt said and grabbed her hand.

I noticed she didn’t pull away, but looked at me half apologetically, half—what? She held his hand and glanced down at him, almost… protectively!

Well, well. She’s attracted to him! And the way he looked at her completed the picture for me. I should have felt jealous. Only a few days ago he looked at me like that. Now…

I clasped my hands behind my back, afraid he’d see how much they shook.

‘Matt, I… I need to speak to you, privately.’

‘She stays.’

I looked at her. She blanched. This was a side to him I’d never seen before—inconsiderate and callous. Had he been hiding it these last four months?

I took a deep breath and thought of Alec waiting for me out in the corridor. ‘Matt... Alec—Dr Munro—and I met a few days ago. We… um…’ My hands began to sweat. This had to be one of the hardest things I’d ever had to do. Matt’s gaze bored into mine, his mouth a tight line. Perhaps if I don’t look at him, I can do this, I thought. The word coward followed hard after.

Do this! I mentally yelled at myself. ‘I’m so, so sorry Matt, but I can’t be… with you anymore. Something’s happened to me and I can’t pretend that’s it’s going to go away.’ I took a deep breath and blurted, ‘I’m in love with someone else.’ There, I’d said it.

‘So you’ve come to say goodbye,’ he said flatly.

‘I’m sorry. It just happened.’

‘He must’ve made quite an impression in those few days. It’s Munro, isn’t it?’

‘What? How could…’

‘I may have lost my memory, but not my sight. It’s obvious from the way you both looked at each other and the way he touched you.’ The muscle in his jaw ticked.

I stood there, biting my bottom lip. What could I possibly say?

He shrugged. ‘You know, it’s just as well I have no memory of our time together or this would probably hurt like hell. As it is, I really don’t care.’

I don’t know why, but that comment stung and for a moment I was speechless. ‘Well, since you don’t remember me…’

‘Obviously our short time together wasn’t memorable enough.’

Dr Cardacci gasped. I was stunned. This was not the Matt I knew. It was as if he was being deliberately cruel—pushing me away from him. Or maybe this was the real Matt Sommers.

Okay, I probably deserved that, an accusing voice in my head said. After all, it continued, you’re the one leaving him for another man after he nearly died trying to save your life. Until another voice in my head said, He was planning to kill your family and the man you love! Say goodbye and walk out.

I felt Alec’s presence before I saw him. He’d strode back into the room and grasped my hand. ‘I can understand your anger, Sommers, but don’t take it out on Laura. If you want to level blame where it’s due, then here I am.’

Matt tried to sit up. The action only made him grimace in pain. Dr Cardacci persuaded him to lie back.

‘Please, Matt…’ I began to say.

‘Don’t,’ he said. ‘Do what you came here for and… go!’

I swallowed hard. ‘Goodbye Matt. I wish you all happiness.’

I turned and walked out of his life.

Chapter 50

Eternity

LAURA

‘How are you?’ Alec asked me. We stood at the end of the corridor, waiting for elevator.

‘Sad but relieved.’

Just like that, Matt and I were no longer a couple and the sting of his parting words played in my mind. I blocked them out as I rested my head in the hollow of Alec’s neck, inhaling his scent and mulling over the last week. My whole life had changed, so had my world. Now at least I was free to love the man who truly claimed my heart and with that came a sense of acceptance and peace.

Neither of us spoke for a while, until Alec lifted my face to him. ‘Goodbyes are always painful.’

I laughed bitterly. ‘I didn’t realise how nasty he could be.’

‘Forget about him.’

‘He has every right to be angry, though.’ I thought of his mother and sister downstairs in the hospital cafeteria, so full of hope my presence would restore his memory; full of expectation our relationship wouldn’t be affected by this. How on earth were they going to react when they discovered otherwise?

I dropped my head onto Alec’s chest and sighed.

‘He’ll survive, Laura. They all will. You’ve done nothing wrong.’ He paused a moment as if carefully structuring his next words. ‘You don’t belong with him—in his world—but the one you were born into and destined to share with me. This is where you belong, my darling’ —his arms tightened around me— ‘and the promising millennia that stretches before us.’

I was struck by the intensity of his words and angled my head to look up at his face. The depth of love I saw written there caused my heart to leap and in that instant I realised with absolute certainty that no man could ever love me the way Alec would; a love that eternity would not, could not, erase.

All thoughts of Matt faded as I reached up and wrapped my arms around his neck.

‘Laura,’ he whispered, his voice a caress as he bent his head and kissed me.

I thanked whatever providence had mercifully provided my escape route. The blow Matt had received only resulted in wiping me from his memory—as well as the last few months. I was sure pretty Doctor Cardacci would aid his complete recovery, very nicely. I’d said goodbye to him and the old me. This new, part vampire me had a thousand years to look forward to with the man whose arms now enveloped me. There was only one question that needed answering. ‘Alec, do you like bagpipes?’

‘Playing or listening?’

‘Either.’

‘Mmmmm, both. I have my own set. Why?’

‘Would you like to come to the Edinburgh Military Tattoo with me and Jen?’

He stared down at me a moment before letting out a peal of laughter.

I heaved a sigh of contentment and snuggled further into his arms.

Epilogue

Three days later, Detective Inspector Matthew Sommers was allowed to go home. He left the hospital that morning. His sister, Clare, and her husband had picked him up and dropped him off in front of his flat. There was no need for them to come up, he told them. He’d be okay. He needed to be alone to work some things out. One included that woman—his alleged ex-girlfriend—Laura Dantonville.

Why had she bothered to see him if only to say they were breaking up?

A package lay on the ground outside his door. He bent and picked it up. What had he ordered? Damned retro whatever-they-called-it. It was going to make life a misery for the next few days or weeks or however long his memory would be out. But he’d be damned if he wouldn’t try and recall something, anything. The doctors had tried some mental exercises on him, but so far, nothing had worked.

He dumped the package on the table and went to make himself a cup of coffee. He’d been given three weeks off to recover, but he didn’t want it. Work is what he needed to keep her face out of his mind.

Something niggled at him, something he couldn’t put his finger on. He swore in frustration and briefly closed his eyes to try and summon a memory or an image or even a feeling of the last six months. Nothing. It was as if that time hadn’t existed. Back at the hospital, he’d rifled through his phone messages and notes and then his photo gallery. There wasn’t a single picture of her, not one, yet he was told they’d been together for four months. Had someone tampered with his phone? What the hell for? There was nothing on it worth erasing!

Sommers shook his head, took his mug of coffee into the living room and sprawled into a settee. The package on the table stared at him. He took a few sips of his coffee and stared back before he got up and tore it open. Inside was a small, sealed cardboard box. Within that, were six wooden bullets.

What the hell had he ordered?

There was a receipt attached. He quickly scanned it to find that this order was the completion of a previous one —twelve white oak bullets in all. Had there been an earlier one? He left his coffee on the table and went in search of the other cartridges he’d supposedly bought. But he found nothing. Where were they? At his desk at work? Would he really have brought a box of those to the station? Not damn likely.

He sat at his computer and looked up any reference to white oak bullets and what he found made him shake his head. It seems they were the only effective substance used against vampires. It killed them by crystallising the blood.

Huh! Nice, he thought as he downed the rest of his coffee. People actually believe this shit? He didn’t know whether to laugh and throw the damned things away or keep reading. On the other hand, he had three weeks off. Why not? It’s not like he had anything else to do.

Another website stated that vampires had the ability to mesmerise their victims and wipe out their memories. Those who were bitten didn’t remember it to tell.

Now that made him sit up and take notice. Instinctively he felt his neck. Nope, no bite marks. Yeah, sucked in! He laughed at his own joke. Then something caught his eye and the laughter abruptly ended. Vampires were distinguished by the unusual lavender colour of their eyes, so many had taken to wearing contact lenses.

What the hell? He read and reread that line, then he thought back. Both his ex-girlfriend, and that doctor, had lavender-coloured eyes. But his brain had been too addled by painkillers at the time, so he couldn’t be sure.

Ah! It’s ridiculous! he thought. But then for some odd reason he’d ordered those damn bullets.

He decided to google their names anyway, just to be sure. He’d been told she was a primary school teacher so her photo should feature on the school website, and his should appear on the hospital staff list. Dave mentioned the hospital he ran.

Their faces appeared and he magnified the images for a better view. Strange, but beautiful lavender eyes smiled back at him.

He sat back in his chair, picked up one of the bullets and twirled it around his fingers as he considered what a session with the hypnotherapist at the hospital would reveal. It took less than three seconds for him to ring Dr Cardacci and leave a message on her answering machine.

He stared at his keys where he’d dropped them on the table when he came in. Among them, was one he didn’t recognise. Could it be hers? His ex? Only one way to find out. Might even jog his damn memory. It’d be easy enough to get her address. He had a mate in Traffic.

Forty minutes later, he sat in his car outside her block of units. Nothing looked familiar. He fiddled with the key and wrestled with the ethics of what he was about to do.

What the hell!

He strode to her door and slotted the key into her apartment door. It fit.

END OF BOOK ONE

If you enjoyed Bloodgifted, look out for Bloodpledge, Book 2 in The Dantonville Legacy, which will be available in 2014.

Connect with the author at her website – http://timamarialacoba.blogspot.com

On twitter – http://www.twitter.com/TimaMariaLacoba

On Facebook – http://www.facebook.com/timamarialacoba

Goodreads – http://Goodreads.com/timamarialacoba

Here’s an exclusive sneak peak of chapter 1.

Chapter 1 of Bloodpledge

LAURA

Abandoned. That’s how my apartment appeared to me after I’d been away a week. The police had been. They had even hired a cleaner to wash my ex-boyfriend Matt’s bloodstains from the doorframe and wooden floor after the forensics people had finished.

As I sorted through the mail, Alec casually checked out the framed photos I kept on the dining room buffet. Looking at him, I had to remind myself that he wasn’t human. Up until a week ago, the only supernatural creatures I believed in were angels.

He picked up the one of Matt and myself and looked at it for a long while. It was hard to know what he was thinking. His face betrayed nothing.

‘Who’s this?’ he asked as he held up another one. It was a silver-framed photo of Jenny and me taken at the Randwick races one Melbourne Cup Day. She had won a pre-cup sweep at work and asked me along.

We went out and bought hats and dresses especially for the occasion. Neither of us won anything on the horses, but it had been a great day out.

‘That’s Jenny.’

‘The one who phoned you in hospital the other day?’

‘Uh huh. My best friend.’ Jenny and I had known each other for years; we taught at the same primary school and had become close friends, almost like sisters. I hated not being able to tell her about Alec and the vampire side of the family.

I noticed the way he smiled as he looked at it. I’d worn a black, knee-length, figure-hugging pinafore I’d teamed with a jade silk scarf and matching peep-toe shoes.

His eyes lit up with a devilish glint. ‘I need to think of some excuse for you to wear that dress for me.’

I laughed and shook my head as I turned and walked into my bedroom and rummaged through my wardrobe, choosing what to take for the few days with my biological parents. Even though the walk-in closet in my bedroom at my father’s house was brim-full of the latest designer wear especially selected for me, I still felt I needed some of my old, familiar stuff. To me it was proof I hadn’t really changed; I was still Laura Dantonville, primary school teacher, albeit daughter of Lucien (Luc) Lebrettan, millionaire real-estate magnate, vampire and Alec’s sire.

As I began to throw a few things onto the bed, I noticed something odd. On my dressing table, next to another framed photo of me and Matt, lay the key to my unit. It was the spare I’d given him when our relationship had become serious. I’d posted my copy of his apartment key back to him three days ago.

A cold shiver rippled through me. He’d been in my apartment, without my permission!

‘Laura, everything all right?’ Alec’s voice came from the living room.

‘Um…yes.’ I wasn’t sure whether to tell Alec about this or not. I glanced around. Nothing else in my room seemed different or out of place. Yet, there it was, the unmistakable evidence of my ex-boyfriend’s presence.

Pushing the memories of our four months together aside, I unclipped the back of the frame, took the photo out and laid it face down on the dressing table. Later, when I’d have time, I’d place it in my album. Matt had once been a part of my life, even if only for a short while.

‘You’re very quiet. Anything wrong?’ I spun around at the sound of Alec’s voice directly behind me. His gaze went from my face, to my hand, then to the key and I knew I couldn’t keep it from him.

There was a loud knocking on my front door. ‘Miss Dantonville? Are you in there?’

I groaned. That slightly croaky but belligerent voice belonged to one of my neighbours, Mrs Henderson, head of the Body Corporate. She knew all that went on and what she didn’t know, she made sure to find out. In other words, she was the local busybody. And unless I opened the door, there was a good chance she’d walk around the side of the building and press her face up against the windows to see if I was in. Matt and I once hid from her—behind the settee—pretending we weren’t home. ‘Checking up to see if everything’s all right,’ she would say.

‘It’s Mrs Henderson, from upstairs. I have to let her in or she’ll come noseying around the windows.’

‘You know there’s a solution for that.’ Alec’s eyes lightened in mischief.

‘No! Don’t you dare!’ I knew he could mesmerise people; saw him use it once.

He chuckled.

I palmed the key and hurried to the door. ‘Hello, Mrs Henderson. What can I do for you?’

She was in the process of rapping her walking cane on my front door again and stopped mid-action. Her wide frame filled the doorway, blocking any escape.

‘Are you all right, love?’ She said breathlessly. ‘Such a to-do earlier in the week, what with all the police and ambulance and reporters here asking so many questions. We heard you and your young man were hurt… taken to hospital…’ Her triple chins wobbled in excitement making her look like an oversized ram. ‘Dreadful business, being attacked like that in your own home. Are any of us safe…?’ Her eyes landed on Alec and she stopped abruptly.

Her jaw dropped mid-speech and her hands smoothed down her tent-like dress. Before I had a chance to say anything, nosey Mrs Henderson barged past me into the living room and made straight for Alec.

If I didn’t know what a big, bad vampire he was, I’d swear he backed up a step as she sailed toward him like a battleship on a mission.

Her cat, Salieri, on the other hand, took one look at Alec, screeched and arched it back. Its fur stood on end like porcupine quills as it hissed and ran off.

Mrs Henderson briefly turned to me and said, ‘Strange, that he’d react like that. Did the same, the night the police were here. I hope he’s not getting distemper!’

That was the night I was kidnapped and Matt was seriously injured trying to protect me. It appeared Salieri could sense the undead.

She promptly resumed her advance on Alec. ‘And who might you be?’ she asked in a honey-sweet voice.

‘Um… this is Dr Munro,’ I said. Alec was a doctor and head of Munro Research Labs, a research hospital that specialised in treating blood diseases. I’d been taken there the night I was attacked. Maris, a former lover of Alec’s, had tried to kill me by taking as much of my blood as she could, but in the process it had destroyed her. I’d been shocked to discover my blood is poisonous to all vampires, except those transformed by Lucius—Marcus Antonius’s son—such as Luc and Alec.

‘Well, well, a doctor. And how is your nice young policeman chap? He was here this morning, you know,’ Mrs Henderson said, without taking her eyes off Alec. ‘Saw him from my window.’ I felt myself pale. Next to me Alec stiffened. Mrs Henderson continued on her merry rant. ‘Oh, but you have the same eye colour! How unusual…a brother or cousin perhaps? I had the telly on that night you see and didn’t hear anything—’ she turned to face me ‘—till all these flashing lights woke me early next morning. And then a couple of nice policemen spoke to me—’ back to Alec ‘—are you a GP? You know I have this mild discomfort, right here—’ she placed her hand poignantly on her ample bosom.

If I wasn’t so tense I may have giggled.

‘Mrs Henderson,’ Alec interrupted, ‘I’m sure it’s only mild indigestion. May I suggest some antacid.’ His eyes lightened. ‘Just to be sure, I think it best if you go back to your flat and lie down for the rest of the day.’

‘Yes, lie down,’ she repeated slowly, her eyes glued to Alec’s.

He placed his arm around her shoulders and led her to the door. ‘That’s right. A cup of tea and a lie down.’

I remembered something. ‘Alec wait! I need to give her my phone number. The flat’s going to be empty for a few days.’

‘Good point.’

‘Mrs Henderson, listen carefully.’ He stared into her glazed eyes and repeated my mobile number. ‘Ring Miss Dantonville only if necessary. Now go and have a lie down.’

She nodded dumbly and he closed the door behind her.

‘All right! This time I agree with the mesmerisation.’

‘It has its merits.’ He leaned back against the door, arms folded across his chest. ‘Sommers was here. They must have discharged him this morning.’

‘And he came straight here.’ I sighed, held out my hand and opened my palm. ‘It’s my spare key. Matt had it. He left it on my dresser.’

Alec’s brow creased. ‘I noticed his scent when we arrived. I thought it must be the remnants of his blood on the doorframe. Damn!’ He looked thoughtfully at me. ‘Why come here? He could’ve sent it. And why your bedroom instead of the kitchen table?’

I shook my head. ‘Don’t know, but nothing else was touched,’ I said when I saw the questioning look in his eyes.

‘Mmmm…’ His lips drew together in a tight, disapproving line and he glanced at the window. ‘There’s no time for that now. We should get back so you can have a rest before tonight’s Pledging ceremony.’

The Pledging. It was scheduled for midnight when all the Prefects from around the world would swear their loyalty to Alec and myself. It was binding on all the Brethren in their respective countries and the penalty for breaking the oath was death. Since the ceremony could take several hours, a nap beforehand would ensure I stayed awake and alert.

I placed the spare key back on my key ring. ‘If Matt’s got amnesia, how come he knows where I live?’

‘Detective Delaney probably told him.’

Detective Senior Constable Dave Delaney was in charge of the investigation into the break-in at my flat and the assault on Matt and myself. He interviewed Alec and then later me, at the hospital. To Matt he was both mentor and friend.

‘Of course.’

It didn’t alleviate my uncomfortable realisation that Matt had been here without my knowledge. Had he hoped to regain some of his lost memory by coming somewhere he thought would be familiar? Why did he have to do it behind my back? Yet the fact he left the key behind was proof our relationship was truly over.

After locking the door securely, Alec and I headed out to his car for the drive back to my father’s old-Victorian gothic mansion in Vaucluse. Mrs Henderson wasn’t anywhere in sight.

She must be lying down after her cup of tea, I thought. Salieri hissed at Alec as we strode past, then ran and hid in a nearby bush.

I took a long, last look at my unit as we drove away. Who knows when I’d be back here. Luc and Judy were keen to have me stay with them and as long as rogue elements among the Brethren wanted to seize me for their own purposes, it was safer to remain with them.

As we drove through the wrought-iron gates of Luc’s palatial residence in Fitzgerald Street, the LEDs that lined the gravel driveway lit our way to the front entrance. The house itself was dark. Apart from the porch light and the tiny twinkling bulbs on the Christmas wreath on the front door, everything was in darkness, except for a glow emanating from the top storey where the ballroom was located.

As we stepped into the hall, nobody seemed to be around. He flicked a switch and the place burst into light, illuminating the stencilled griffins and unicorns that ran the length of the plastered walls, and the stuccoed ceiling with its moulded roses picked out in bold Victorian colours of red, blue and gold.

Luc’s house was a relic of a grander era when riches found on the goldfields of Swan Hill and Bathurst were poured into the lavish houses of the nouveau riche. It was one of the few stately homes that the National Trust hadn’t been able to acquire. And Luc aimed to keep it that way.

Thankfully, he had it modernised where required.

Well, this is home for now, I thought and inwardly sighed as Alec and I strolled hand-in-hand to the kitchen at the other end of the house, feeling less and less the independent twenty-first century woman I once believed myself to be.

List of Characters and Places and Terms

Alec Munro – Vampire, Princeps and together with Lucien Lebrettan, leader of the ‘Brethren’, a community of vampires living in Sydney. Originally a doctor, he had enlisted in the AIF soon after the death of his wife and child. He was later transformed by Lucien while serving in an army medical field hospital in northern France in 1918. He owns and manages a private hospital in Sydney dedicated to blood disease research.

Antonia Pulchra - Daughter of Marcus Antonius Pulcher, twin sister to Lucius. First to carry the Ingenii mutation. Lived for 218 years. Mother of Paulus.

Appius – Vampire, Roman soldier, part of the First Cohort of Frisians cavalry unit, stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester). Took his own life by walking out into the sun, soon after his transformation into vampire form by the Pictish witch, Eithne.

Barbara Norris – Human, Detective Constable, partner of Detective Senior Constable, Dave Delaney.

Bloodgifted – Term given to certain members of the Dantonville family who carry the cursed gene, giving them unnatural long life and youthfulness. Their blood alone provides vampires with superior strength and senses and the ability to tolerate the sun. They are much coveted by the Brethren community and were the epicentre of two previous rebellions; the first taking place in the tenth century, resulting in the deaths of tow of Luc’s men – Galen and Martius – and the other in the seventeenth century.

Cal – Calixtus – Vampire, Roman soldier, First Frisian Cavalry Regiment, stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester), on Hadrian’s Wall, northern Britain. Cursed by a Pictish witch into vampire form. Widower. Bodyguard to the Ingenii. Friend to Alec Munro. Owns an Armagnac distillery in France.

Claudia Cardacci – Human, doctor in the emergency department of RPA. Romantically interested in Matt Sommers.

Clement D’Antonville - Fifteenth Ingenii. Killed in the First Rebellion in 1062.

Dave Delaney – Human, Detective Senior Constable, friend and mentor of Matthew Sommers, in charge of the investigation into his assault.

Douglas Mason – Vampire, surfer-boy transformed by Maris Quesnel. One of a group of vampires who took part in the Third Rebellion to eliminate the Principate. Killed by Alec Munro.

Elders – Group of the world’s oldest vampires, who set the rules by which all blood- drinkers must abide, in order to keep their presence hidden from the human world. They have power over life and death in the Brethren community. They also officiate at every Coming-of-Age ceremony and induct the Princeps.

Eilene Dantonville – Human, wife of John Dantonville. Her first child, a baby named Katie, died of SIDS at aged three months. She and John accepted the infant Laura in place of their deceased daughter, in order to help out Lucien and Judith.

Eithne - Pictish witch and high priestess of the Caledonian goddess, Melusine who cursed Marcus Antonius Pulcher and his men for killing her people in the mid 3rd century, effectively turning him and his men into vampires. She used kidnapped Roman captives as human sacrifices in bloody religious rites.

Fils de salope! – French for, son-of-a-bitch!

Galen - One of the soldiers of the First Frisian Cohort Cavalry Regiment stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester). Cursed into vampire form by the Pictish witch, Eithne. Bodyguard to the Ingenii. Killed by vampire hunters during the First Rebellion.

Gallia – Human, wife of Marcus Antonius Pulcher and mother of Lucius and Antonia. Father was Roman, mother was a Gaul. Lucius inherited her fair hair and complexion. Gallia ran the family estate in Gaul while Marcus was campaigning in Britain. She loved Marcus and supported him after his transformation by the Pictish witch, Eithne.

Gaul – Ancient Roman name for France.

Hades – The place the ancient world believed all souls entered after death. It was divided into separate realms. The good went to Elysium - a type of paradise. The bad were sent to Tartarus – a place of torment.

Hadrian’s Wall – Stone fortification wall in northern Britain that stretches from Newcastle in the east to Wallsend in the west. Built by the Romans in the second century to keep out the so-called barbarians from raiding Roman territory.

Ingenii – Latin term meaning ‘Bloodgifted’.

Jake – Caius Justinius  - Vampire, Roman soldier and physician attached to the First Frisian Cavalry Regiment, stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester) on Hadrian’s Wall, northern Britain. Cursed by a Pictish witch into becoming a vampire. Bodyguard to the Ingenii.  Friend of Alec Munro. Loves sports cars and racing horses.

Jean-Philippe Louis Auguste de Reynard  - Vampire, and 18th century French nobleman who once fought for Napoleon. Lucien’s illegitimate son and Laura’s half- brother. His mother was the Duchess D’Orleans. He is also a well-known portrait artist. First met Laura in Italy where he fell in love with her, unaware he was her half-brother. Introduced himself to her by his second name, Philippe. Lucien broke up the relationship.

Jenny Callen – Human, Laura’s best friend and work colleague in a primary school in Balmain. Lives near Laura.

John Dantonville – Human, Laura’s foster-father and maternal uncle. Judith’s youngest brother; Eilene Dantonville’s husband. Took in Laura as a favour to Lucien and Judith, but came to love her as his own. His pet name for her is, ‘baby’.

Judith Dantonville – Human, thirty-third Ingenii. Pressured into marrying first husband, William Allerdyce, by her father, Owen Dantonville to clear gambling debts. Only meant to be a business arrangement, he raped her on their wedding night. Met Lucien some time after and they became lovers. Later divorced and secretly married to him after giving birth to Laura.

Kwome – One of the Elders. Originally king of the ancient kingdom of Benin. He was
transformed by his teacher and mentor.

Lamia – demon, vampire in ancient Roman mythology. Often represented as a young, beautiful female with the lower body half of a serpent. The lamia were believed to suck the blood of young men.

Laura Dantonville - Part human/part vampire. Thirty-fourth and current serving Ingenii and Lucien and Judith’s biological daughter. Primary school teacher, former girlfriend of Detective Inspector Matthew Sommers, before meeting Alec Munro. She was raised by John and Eilene Dantonville, believing them to be her parents. Ignorant of her relationship to Jean-Philippe.

Lucien Lebrettan – Vampire. Underwent the Change at puberty. Also known as ‘Luc’ to his friends. Born Lucius Antonius Pulcher, son of Marcus Antonius. First Princeps, and Alec Munro’s sire and friend. Laura Dantonville’s father. Secretly married to  her mother, Judith. Lucien Lebrettan is the Gallic version of his Roman name, and means ‘Lucius the Briton.’

Lugdunensis – Area of southern France, with its capital at Lyon. Famed wine growing region.

Marcus Antonius Pulcher – Vampire, Roman legionary cavalry commander – Praefectus Equituum - stationed in Vindobala (Rudchester) in Britain in the mid 3rd century AD. Cursed by the witch Eithne and turned into a vampire. Father of Lucius and Antonia. Husband to Gallia. Left Britain after his transformation into a vampire and went into hiding in his villa in Gaul (France).

Marie Duchesne – Human, nineteen-year-old waitress at her father’s, Café Duchesne in Picardy during WW1. Lover of Owen Dantonville and mother of his child. Died of influenza late 1919. Child raised by grandfather.

Maris Quesnel - Vampire.18th century French noblewoman who’s family chateau in Maille Maille in northern France was burned down by local peasants during the Revolution. Saved by Sam and later transformed by him at her request. Former lover of Alec Munro. Together with Russell Brandt, she was one of the leaders of the Third Rebellion to eliminate the Principate. Unintentionally killed by Laura Dantonville.

Martius – Vampire, Roman soldier in the First Frisian Cohort cavalry unit stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester). Cursed into vampire form by the Pictish witch, Eithne. Bodyguard to the Ingenii. Killed by vampire hunters during the First Rebellion

Matthew Sommers – Human, Detective inspector. Laura’s boyfriend and rival with Alec Munro for Laura’s affections. Attacked and nearly killed by rogue vampires while trying to protect Laura.

Melander – Human, Roman soldier of the First Frisian Cohort Cavalry Regiment stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester). Sent back as guard to Nepos who had been wounded in a surprise Pict attack. Killed by Calixtus during the early stages of his transformation.

Nepos – Human, Roman soldier of the First Frisian Cohort Cavalry Regiment stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester). Seriously wounded in a surprise attack by Pictish raiders and sent back to the fort by his commander, Marcus Antonius Pulcher. Killed by Terens in the early stages of his transformation.

Owen Dantonville – Human, doctor. Thirty-second Ingenii and Judith and John Dantonville’s father. Unintentionally shot Alec Munro in 1918, and then begged Lucien to transform him to avoid being hanged for murder. Father of Marie Duchesne’s child, born in France 1919. Married off his daughter, Judith, to William Allerdyce in payment of a gambling debt.

Picts – Indigenous people of southern Scotland, before the arrival of the Scots. Thought to have been a Caledonian, Gaelic-speaking people.

Phil Sorensen – Human, leading medical technician at Munro research Labs, Rozelle. Mid forties, married.

Prefectus Equituum – Latin term meaning, Cavalry Commander. Literally, ‘Master of Horse.’

Princeps – Latin term for First Citizen and the origin of the English word for Prince.

Pudens – Vampire, Roman soldier in the First Frisian Cohort Cavalry Regiment stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester). Cursed into vampire form by the Pictish witch, Eithne. Took his own life by walking out into the sun.

Robert D’Antonville – Human and twenty-sixth Ingenii. Survived the Second Rebellion in 1612. Well-known swordsman.

Russell Randt - Vampire. Together with Maris, leader of the Third Rebellion to eliminate the Principate. Killed by Jean-Philippe. Formerly a Hollywood producer.

Sam – Sempronius – Vampire, Roman soldier, First Frisian Cavalry Regiment. Stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester), northern Britain. Cursed by a Pictish witch into vampire form. Bodyguard to the Ingenii. Friend to Alec Munro. Former lover and sire of Maris Quesnel. Techno wiz and responsible for security.

Serpent Ring – Ancient artefact created by Marcus Antonius Pulcher on the instructions of the Pictish witch, Eithne. It’s a rectangular gold ring in the shape of a Roman shield with the image of a serpent with blazing red eyes – symbol of Melusine, Caledonian goddess of vengeance. It renders the wearer invisible to vampire senses as well as burning the fingers of impostors, and shooting fire from the serpents’ eyes, destroying those who physically threaten either Princeps or Ingenii. In times of danger, the eyes turn black. Every fifty years the ring is passed down to the next Ingenii.

Terens – Sextus Terentius – Vampire, Tribune attached to the First Frisian Cavalry Regiment, stationed at Vindobala (Rudchester), northern Britain. Cursed by a Pictish witch into vampire form. Bodyguard to the Ingenii. One of Alec’s friends and part of Lucien’s cohort.

Villa Antonii -  Marcus Antonius Pulcher’s villa/estate in southern France. The family were known as the Antonii. The later Gallic (French) corruption was ‘D’Antonville; lit. ‘of the House of Antonius.’

Vindobala – One of a string of military forts along Hadrian’s Wall. Now known as Rudchester, it was abandoned in the second half of the third century. As yet, no explanation has been found. I gave my own reason as to why!

William Allerdyce – Human, shonky business dealer, moneylender and blackmailer. Forced Owen Dantonville into giving him his beautiful daughter, Judith, as a business arrangement.

Zhao – One of the Elders. Ancient Chinese warlord turned philosopher. His sire is unknown.

Table of Contents

- Copyright
- Acknowledgements
- Prologue
- Chapter 1 My Birthday
- Chapter 2 Surprise
- Chapter 3 Servitude
- Chapter 4 Meeting A Vampire
- Chapter 5 Past and Present
- Chapter 6 A Secret Share
- Chapter 7 Just Coffee
- Chapter 8 The Boyfriend
- Chapter 9 My Girl
- Chapter 10 The Ritual
- Chapter 11 Friends and Other Creatures
- Chapter 12 Vampire Ball
- Chapter 13 Trials of a Princeps
- Chapter 14 Breakfast
- Chapter 15 History Lesson
- Chapter 16 Family Matters
- Chapter 17 Into the Garden
- Chapter 18 Mess Up
- Chapter 19 Safe and Familiar
- Chapter 20 Departure
- Chapter 21 Decisions
- Chapter 22 When Things Go Wrong
- Chapter 23 Taken
- Chapter 24 A Hunting We Will Go
- Chapter 25 Maris
- Chapter 26 Concealment
- Chapter 27 Betrayal
- Chapter 28 Night Watch
- Chapter 29 Not Over Yet
- Chapter 30 Jean
- Chapter 31 Business Arrangement
- Chapter 32 Family Ties
- Chapter 33 Memories
- Chapter 34 Interrogation
- Chapter 35 Bonding
- Chapter 36 The Pledge
- Chapter 37 Coming Home
- Chapter 38 Precious Jewels
- Chapter 39 Human or Vampire
- Chapter 40 Bargain Sealed
- Chapter 41 Curiouser and Curiouser
- Chapter 42 Hidden Doors
- Chapter 43 Past Loves
- Chapter 44 Declaration
- Chapter 45 No More Secrets
- Chapter 46 Blood Lines
- Chapter 47 Unfinished Business
- Chapter 48 Aftermath
- Chapter 49 Goodbye
- Chapter 50 Eternity
- Epilogue
- Chapter 1 of Bloodpledge
- List of Characters and Places and Terms